Ni Kuang’s R-rated novel series, Crystal Girls

Scanning correction: CSH

Cleopatra (c. 70s), queen of Egyptian mythology

1.

Duxue and Cruise were happily playing with handheld electric toys, one for each person, sometimes exchanging play, sometimes sharing each other’s experience, the two adults were as crazy as children, calling Gouda to look and be jealous again.

This period of time the city is calm, even if some small cases occur, up to the chief of this order, things can almost be accomplished, there is no need for him to personally, and the city recently there is nothing new to launch, those KTV, MTV, HTV have been outdated, called up to the cutting edge of the times this person, feel uninteresting.

“Duxue! How about going to a movie?” Gouda asked.

The movements of Duxue and Cruise’s hands immediately stopped, and they both exaggeratedly widened their eyes as if they had heard some great news.

Cruz reacted this way because his leader took the risk of opening his mouth, knowing that he would hit a soft nail, and he had to admire him for his courageous behavior.

The move.

Duchess, on the other hand, has caught the opportunity to embarrass Gundam, not to mention that Gundam is boring, and she’s bored out of her mind.

“‘Chief’!” Du Xue whined. “Are all the city’s beauties, celebrities, and stars out of town on vacation? How else would it be my turn?”

“Du Xue! One word, go or no go!”

“Of course not!”

“It’s a good movie oh!”

“I don’t even watch Oscar cards!”

“Then forget it!” Gundam spread his hands.

Duxue grunted and went back to playing with her electric toys, she actually wanted to go, but Gouda’s attitude of being dispensable called her discontent, and Cruz was present, so in case she said yes and Gouda popped up with a comment that it was just a joke, she would jump down from this floor.

Cruz saw the scene get a little stiff.

“Chief! If you don’t ‘mind’, I’ll accompany you!”

“Thanks! Cruz!”

“I’m good company!”

“But I’m not interested in men!” Gouda replied with a laugh.

“First nod! I mean well and you’re being sarcastic!”

“I’ll just watch TV!” Gouda turned on the TV.

At this time, the TV was broadcasting news, the anchor talked about the current hottest amphetamine, how the invasion of the campus, endangering the social security, how many students in the middle school of the country in the addiction, can not be extricated, not only to commit crimes, and finally even in the young age, and gave his life, called people regret.

“These people are stupid!” Gouda sighed.

Both Duchess and Cruise also turned their attention from the motorized toys to the news on the television, which after all was something that should concern everyone.

“Those who sell amphetamines should be sentenced to death when they are caught!” Du Xue recited.

“It’s those who make amphetamines who deserve to die!” Cruise added.

“Shouldn’t those who take it out of curiosity or for whatever reason pay for it?”

Gouda said: “Isn’t there a famous saying in America? The gun itself is not guilty, the real sin is to take the gun to crime.”

This time Duxue didn’t refute Gouda.

“Chief! Is there anything we can do?”

“Cruz! You can join Inspector Lai in his drug sweep, but I’m afraid he’ll be out of luck!

”

“Inspector Lai? It’s good that he doesn’t suspect us of drug trafficking.”

“The damage circle of these drugs is getting bigger and bigger.”

“I’m so worried for the next generation!”

Gao Da saw Du Xue silent without saying a word, felt a little puzzled, she has always been enthusiastic about public welfare, the promotion of charity is not to spare, usually in addition to the birth and death with them to find excitement, more than anyone else has a caring heart.

“Duxue! What do you think?”

“Yes! Empress Dowager Du! You have more ideas than anyone.”

“I’m thinking of setting up a foundation to help people with addictions to get clean and to assist them to re-enter society and avoid drugs, otherwise if it spreads for a long time, is there any hope for the country?”

“Good way!” Cruise praised.

“You can have some effect by ascending to the top.”

“Gouda! You can contribute too.”

“What can I do?!” “Take some of the time you spend fooling around with those women and put it into anti-drug work, wouldn’t that be contributing?”

Gouda shrugged.

“I knew you didn’t have the heart!” Du Xue threw the electric toy in her hand with a look of blooming anger. “Women are amphetamines to you, you can’t quit, right?”

“Duxue! Leave me out of this!”

“You’ll never change!”

“If it changes, it won’t be a Wave Yu Gundam!”

“Dogs can’t change their ways!” Du Xue picked up the purse that was resting on the table. ” Its better to waste time with you here, lifting , I might as well go and do something meaningful to save some people who still have something to save!” She gave Gouda a contemptuous look. “And you’re not saved.”

“Empress Du!” Cruz acted as a peacemaker for the th time, I don’t know. “Why are you flipping out when you’re talking?”

“Who flipped out? ‘It is better to sit and talk than to rise and walk’.”

“Then there’s no need to be in such a hurry!”

“Is there anything important here?”

“Now is not!”

“Just let me know if there’s a mission!” She gave Gauda another second, sidelong glance. “I am not staying.”

Finished Du Xue clear high heels sound on the floor, she is like a queen like long to go, the kind of valves, no  woman can emanate out, not to mention a foundation, ten she can get out.

“Shoujou! Don’t be sad!”

“I’m numb!”

“Dulcie has a mouth on her, that’s just the way she is!”

“Cruz! I know as well as you do, I’ll do what needs to be done, but only behind the scenes, I can’t throw my weight around as much as she can, and in our line of work, there’s always a little bit of mystery to juggle.”

Cruz grinned.

Goddard looked at his watch.

“Do you want to go to lunch together?”

“I’m waiting for a call!”

“Okay! Here’s a place for you to stay.”

“Chief! Have a nice lunch hour.” Cruise winked at Gundam.

“I hope so!”

Gouda gently put his arms around the woman in the black cheongsam, who had her back to him, but Gouda could see the woman’s beautiful face in the mirror in front of her.

The woman had thin, long shoulders, which, against her large, dark eyes, long natural eyelashes and straight nose, gave her a very elegant classical beauty.

Gouda’s hands, first encircled her waist, then slowly moved downward, finally gently pressed on the girl’s belly, the girl slightly closed her eyes, inhaled a mouthful of valves, her chest rose and fell very sharply.

Gouda s right hand moved again, on her slippery rich indescribable thighs, gently caressing, then he slowly pulled down the pull of her cheongsam , unbuttoned her bra, his hand pressed on the girl s full  rich breasts, the girl immediately let out a bit of almost moaning sound, and her body also slowly swing up.

Gouda’s palm, can feel the girl’s breast tip in gradually firm, he gently move his hand, when his hand is about to touch the girl’s other  breast, the girl suddenly let out a “hmmm” said: “Gouda, don’t forget to set the ocean half. “

That’s what makes Gouda laugh.

But “fixed ocean half”, that is from his own mouth words, up to always is not promised people casually regret, especially in front of women, more not. So his hand immediately shrunk to the same, but he had to say: “you mean -” “I mean, you should understand, as long as you do that for me, you can only get the whole of me.”

Gouda pressed his hands on the girl’s shoulders and turned her around, the girl slowly took off half of her cheongsam, and half of her white and slippery body was immediately exposed.

Her waist was so thin, her breasts so firm, her thighs so long and beautiful, and there wasn’t a spot on her body that wasn’t blood-curdling.

But “half the ocean”? What do you mean by “half the world”? Naturally, we have to start with how the prodigal son Gowda met the girl.

Gundam’s acquaintance with that beauty was really a coincidence. Although most of the women Gundam knew were met by chance, this time, it could be said to be the most fortuitous of all!

Gouda noticed the woman through the glass, something that happened around noon that day.

The prodigal son, Gouda, had been paying attention to the woman for several minutes, but the woman had never turned around. The reason why Gouda had paid attention to the woman was accidental at first, but then it was for curiosity’s sake.

Gouda is in a very luxurious restaurant, enjoying a  sumptuous lunch, he sipped a strong flavorful coffee. Gundam wasn’t exactly a busy man, but he was rarely as free as he was today.

As he sipped his coffee, he looked up and saw the woman.

Outside the restaurant was a wide corridor, the other side of which was full of stores, and the woman was standing in front of one of them. The first thing that caught Gouda’s attention was the woman’s wonderful body.

She was wearing a pure black, very well-fitting cheongsam, which made her arms and calves appear whiter and whiter, so that one couldn’t help but feel the urge to gently caress them. Her waist was so thin that it was even more tempting.

Although it was just a backdrop, but beautiful women were one of Prodigal Son Gouda’s greatest hobbies, he naturally would not easily let go of any appreciation of beautiful women, plus he had nothing at all to do this afternoon!

But after two minutes, Gauda’s curiosity got the better of him!

The store to which the woman was paying attention was not a jewelry house, nor a fur company, but a company specializing in the sale of sporting goods, and in the window there were  sets of golf clubs,  pairs of boxing gloves, mountaineering shoes, and shotguns, and that kind of a window is really not particularly attractive to a woman.

But the woman with such a slender figure stood motionless before the window, and the longer she stood, the more curiosity grew in Gouda’s mind. Finally Gouda saw the woman walk into that company.

As the woman stood before the counter lift, talking to the salesman, Gouda wouldn’t have been able to resist whistling loudly enough if he hadn’t been in a noble public place!

The woman’s face was beautifully contoured, with a straight nose, large dark eyes, and long eyelashes so high that you couldn’t tell if they were real or fake from a distance.

Gouda saw her pointing to the  hunts in the window, but the salesman shook his head apologetically. Gouda knew that hunting was not freely traded in this city, and that a police license had to be obtained before the store could offer it for sale. The woman turned and walked out.

This time Gouda saw her front side, even in the noble public occasion, Gouda can not help but whistle lowly, the fitted black cheongsam wrapped around her body, revealing the curves of her whole body, her waist is so thin, but her breasts are extremely  full, when she walked out, Gouda can even feel her double breasts, gently trembling!

It was such a tantalizing sight that Gowda busily drew a thousand dollar bill from his pocket, placed it on the table, and hurried out. When he came to the door of the restaurant, the woman also happened to walk out of that company.

The woman, after walking out of the company, still glanced back toward the hunting , in the window.

Gouda stepped forward, his nose smelled a clear and very quiet fragrance, the woman has also found that Gouda got too close to her, is to roll up the beautiful big eyes, glared at him.

Gundam bowed and said, “Miss, would you like to hunt?”

A beautiful woman will never cause a man to get valves, and in turn, the reasoning is naturally the same. Gundam became a prodigal son because he had all the makings of a prodigal son.

He stood six, and of his one hundred and fifty pounds, not half a pound was excess fat, and his athletic physique gave any woman a sense of virility and reliability.

And in front of women, Gouda’s demeanor, has always been so amiable, his smile, as long as the woman who can feel the presence of the opposite sex, will be from the bottom of the heart to produce a kind of affectionate feeling.

So although Gouda asked that question in a very reckless manner, that beauty only raised her two willow eyebrows with classical beauty and made a look of vulture surprise.

Gouda’s face, still maintains that kind of friendly smile, he said: “buy hunting, is to be police documents, please forgive my curiosity, Miss you want to hunt for what?”

The woman’s big and black eyes turned aside, which means that her heart, hidden secrets, and afraid to be seen through, her thin lips upward curved a curve and said: “and you related?”

Bumped a soft nail, up to the contrary smiled and said: “No, but I like to solve the problem for the beautiful lady, if you must hunt the words -” the woman knitted shoulders, up to the discovery of her whether it is to raise the eyebrows, or knit tightly the eyebrow, there are different beauty, such women, if the bed time her facial expression must be extremely colorful. When she was in bed, her facial expression must have been extremely colorful, Gouda couldn’t help but think about it again.

The woman’s face took on a certain look of surprise, and she said, “Who are you?”

“My last name is Gao, I’m Gao Da, people call me Prodigal Gao.”

The woman’s two lips, immediately into a circle shape, she is in the expression of surprise, it is clear that she knows the “prodigal son of up to” the name, but in up to the point, her kind of look, but has the extreme seductive force, make up up to the point want to immediately embrace her waist, and at the same time sucking kisses her lips!

The woman immediately laughed again, she used the back of her hand to cover her mouth, her appearance even more delicate, she said: “So it is Mr. Gao, really heard a lot about you, Mr. Gao, I know -” she spoke here, suddenly appeared mysterious smile, and then she lowered her voice and said: “” I know what is in your mind! I know what you are thinking!

”

Gouda smiled and said: “That’s not surprising, Miss, I’m the prodigal son Gouda, the prodigal son Gouda met a beautiful lady like you, who knows what I’m thinking!”

A flush came to the woman’s cheeks.

The scarlet that came right through her white, soft skin made her look more playful and younger; she was about twenty-four or twenty-five, but at this point she looked at least four or five years younger.

Her voice became very low and said, “I can make what you think, become the truth.”

Gouda’s face, piled with smiles, that naturally couldn’t have been more marvelous, what a pleasant treat it would be to have such a beauty at one’s beck and call.

Yet deep down in Gouda’s heart, there was no small disappointment.

Gundam liked to hit on women, but if the woman was too easy to get, he would have been bored, and if the woman in front of him didn’t have such white skin and big black eyes, he might have gone because the other party agreed too quickly.

But at this time, he wanted to see what kind of change that woman’s kind of classical beauty would have when she climaxed sexually, so he immediately reached out and hitched his hand out and placed it on the woman’s waist.

That girl’s waist, is so soft, she was born that thin waist, in the cheongsam, there is no waist seal or something like that tightening her, that is of course very soul-stirring.

But to Gouda’s surprise, his hand had just been on the woman’s waist, gently pressing it, when the woman suddenly turned around and dodged outward!

This time it was Gautama’s turn to show his surprise by forming a circle around his mouth! He looked at the woman, who smiled at him and said, “I have not finished speaking.”

“Go ahead!”

“I’m conditional.”

“What conditions?” Gouda’s interest rose high.

“Just say it here?” The wench furrowed her pretty brows again.

I was too negligent,” said Gouda, tapping the corner of his forehead. “What do you think would be a better place to go? If it’s a matter of secrecy, I have If it’s a matter of secrecy, I have  a very quiet place ━━━━” The girl laughed, “Whatever you want.” The girl laughed, “Whatever you want.”

Gouda made a “please” gesture, they walked out together, Gouda just reached out to embrace the girl’s waist, the girl avoided away, Gouda will never try a second time, he is a prodigal son, prodigal son has a prodigal son of the woman to please the place, in front of the woman, will always maintain the demeanor, and will never do to make the woman reluctant thing, that is the standard of the That is one of the standard manners of a prodigal son.

Once out of the corridor, the heat wave on the street, people and cars, making people have to say that the annoyance, Gouda led the girl walked across a street, then entered another building.

They entered the elevator together, the elevator has been rising, until after twenty floors, elevator, there are only two of them, elevator in the twenty-seventh floor to stop, Gao Da asked her: “Have you ever been here?”

The girl shook her head, and Gouda noted that after they were the only two people in the lift, the blush on the girl’s face was thickening, and it was clear that she already knew what Gouda had brought her to.

It was a place for couples to rest and meet in the middle of the downtown area!

Lift Stop, Gouda and the girl came out, and a middle-aged woman, dressed very neatly, greeted them with a smile. That middle-aged woman, Gao Da has known her for five years!

But every time that middle-aged woman saw that by Gouda’s side was an unfamiliar female, she always pretended as if she didn’t know Gouda at all as she asked, “What do you need, sir?”

“A most secluded room, as well as not any fight!”

The middle-aged woman turned around in a hurry and walked forward, Gao Da and the girl, followed her to the corner of the corridor, the middle-aged woman opened a door and said: “This place is most suitable for your needs!”

He couldn’t help but gulp as Gauda walked through the door!

That middle-aged woman is called Good Aunt, Good Aunt can be said to be the person who knows the most about the psychology of pleasure seekers, if you come alone, she will introduce your partner for you, and if you bring your partner with you, she will surely give you the room that suits you and your partner. That woman has a quiet and elegant classical beauty, at this time, the room furnishings, all French court type.

Upon entering the room, there was a mirror as tall as a person, as if someone else was walking out face to face in the room. Goddard remembered that the last time he had come with a mixed-race woman, he had been given a Spanish-style room.

Gouda immediately nodded in satisfaction, and with a smile always piled on her good aunt’s face, she retreated, Gouda closing the door behind her smoothly as the woman walked around the mirror to the balcony before it.

Gouda can not help but think in his mind: if the person he brought today is Du Xue, although  almost no such possibility, what kind of room will the good aunt give him?

Eighty percent of them are ancient torture chambers specializing in the execution of people.

Or a room similar to the ancient Roman Coliseum.

Gundam smiled to himself, that was an interesting thought!

Looking down through the muslin of the glass door, the road below was still so crowded with people and cars, but in such a cool room, it was another world.

Gundam came behind the woman, and before he could reach out his hand, the woman turned around in shock, so Gundam had to show his hands and said, “Fine. Your conditions can now be said.”

The girl sat down, when she sat down, her snow white about jade legs, but half of the bare outside, close to the black clothes, seems to be particularly tempting, and she seems to be highlighting her temptation, she raised her arm, swept her hair, so that her breasts seem to be, even more showy, and then from her beautiful shoulders, spit out a word to make Gouda extremely horrified.

She said, “Gouda, I want you to kill someone!”

For a moment, Gouda really  had to doubt his ears!

The appearance of that woman was so beautiful, so classical and so beautiful, but the words that came out of her mouth were so astonishing that Long Yu Gouda could not help but laugh bitterly.

Because Gouda is a prodigal son, not a professional murderer!

He looked at the girl for a long time, then sighed and said: “Miss, killing is not my specialty, and – if hunting is used to kill people, it’s never something a smart person would do!”

“It’s all right if you don’t kill her, but I want you to destroy her, and you are capable of doing that,” the wench said sharply, gasping for valves, her breasts heaving. “As long as you destroy her, I-“

The woman stood up suddenly.

She deeply inhaled a mouthful of valves, her kind of excitement disappeared, her face again appeared that kind of beautiful extreme smile, and then continued to say : “I, it can be as you  have.”

Gouda whistled and said, “Who’s that guy?”

“You have to promise me first.” The woman said.

Gao Da shrugged his shoulders and said: “Miss, you have to pay attention to one thing, no matter what kind of person, entrust me to do something, if we talk about the remuneration, I have to receive half of it first!”

“Half of Tingyo?” The woman’s thin lips curled slightly upward again. “That’s fair.”

“Yes, fair enough,” Gauda smiled. “So I promise, my lady, that whatever you ask me to destroy, I will do my best, if you command it.”

The girl looked at Gauda, and for the first time Gauda realized that her large, beautiful eyes were so deep, which showed that she was a very intelligent woman, unlike the women Gauda was with from time to time.

However, she also heard her say: “I heard that if the prodigal son Gouda promised someone, that is no matter under what circumstances, will not back out, I hope the legend is not wrong.”

“That’s a hundred percent thing reward!” Gundam replied immediately.

The girl took a deep breath of the valves and closed her big beautiful eyes. As she inhaled the valves deeply, her breasts became firmer and her waist appeared slimmer and more attractive.

She said, “Then you can have half of my money as a fixed currency!”

Gouda immediately wrapped her arms around her, and the woman stopped turning her body away, instead leaning her head onto Gouda’s shoulder and sending Gouda one of her extremely sweet smiles.

Gouda felt his heart itchy, he was a man who was very experienced with women, but he felt that the woman in front of him had a kind of unfathomable, waiting for people to explore the mysterious meaning.

He put his arm around her and went all the way to the mirror.

Then he took half a step back and wrapped his arms around her from behind, her body as soft as if she had no bones, leaning against Gouda’s, whose nose was refreshed with that strange, ethereal scent.

Gouda’s hands began to move, but as he fondled her right breast, the woman suddenly reminded Gouda: “Ting Yang half!”

Gouda raised the problem of “fixing half of the ocean” originally to make things difficult for the girl, but now he himself has fallen into his own trap, and has become very embarrassed.

That girl is in front of him, so beautiful carcass, naked in front of his eyes, that kind of quite beautiful breasts, flat belly, under the belly  full of bulge, and long and glossy thighs, that all,  almost only virgins have, that girl have, and she has an almost classical beauty of the face, up to the real feel the blood chills.

But the woman didn’t budge at all.

Gauda’s fingers, gently slid down the right half of the wench’s body, he slid his fingers over her shoulders, down to the wench’s waistline, and then rested on the edge of the wench’s light purple panties.

He kissed lightly between the wench’s ears and said, “Here, half of me is included as well.”

The woman gently bit her bottom and said, “Yes, but remember, it’s only half!”

The silk panties were torn as Gauda’s hand moved downward, the valves of the girl’s breath sharply, her body in, even as Gauda’s fingers moved, shivering.

But she had both legs tightly together.

Gouda suddenly picked her up and stepped  forward, gently laying her down on the bed, his kisses all over the wench’s half of her body as he sought to tease the wench into lust!

Gao Da was confident that even a chaste woman would give herself up to him if he teased her like that. The girl’s body began to twist from side to side, and her nostrils opened and closed rapidly.

She wrapped her arms around Gouda’s head, her cheeks flushed.

Gouda’s teasing had been effective, and Gouda’s heart couldn’t help but be very happy, but when he tried to press his hands together to caress the girl’s chest, the girl suddenly turned around.

Gouda’s lust is getting higher and higher, but half an hour has passed, the girl’s two white and beautiful thighs are still tightly together, she seems to know that Gouda is refusing to use coercion on a woman, so her whole body  is almost already naked, but she is still insisting on her principle.

Gauda’s caresses became more passionate, and the girl suddenly gasped, “Gauda, I beg you, you should know that I need you more than you do, but-but I can’t trust you, you have to stop caressing me, now even if you get me, I’ll still hate you.”

Gouda placed a gentle kiss on the tip of her breast, which was as hard as a stone grain, and asked, “Why?”

“Because you have yet to do for me what I want you to do!” The girl’s eyes, watery and full of spring, were still characterized by an indescribable determination and stubbornness.

She begged for mercy!

Gundam knew that if he continued his caresses any longer, he would be able to achieve his goal, but what would be the point, if Gundam would even continue, he wouldn’t be the prodigal son Gundam anymore.

Gundam stopped and said, “Okay, but you have to give me a full kiss as a substitute .”

The woman immediately hooked her hands around Gouda’s neck and tilted her wonderful face back, and Gouda immediately sucked on her lips, and the tip of her tongue, gently degree over, and Gouda sucked on the tip of her tongue again.

So passionate was the kiss that the girl’s eyes half-opened, that insistent look in her eyes, fading away, and suddenly her upper body leaned up towards Gouda as well.

She removed her shoulders from the Gundam layer and gasped, “Gundam!”

Gouda embraced her and just let out an “uh-huh”.

The woman leaned her head against Gouda’s shoulder, her cheek pressed against Gouda’s, and all Gouda felt was an overwhelming burn, and her voice changed, becoming so sweet.

In an almost moaning voice, she said, “Gouda, I  mean it!”

Gouda cupped her face and said, “No, you’ll hate me.”

The woman shook her head and said, “No, I only hate myself, why did I speak that way just now, you can have me, unless – I don’t deserve you at all.”

Just now, Gouda was really ready to give up, and he hadn’t expected that a passionate kiss would cause the other woman to break down completely. By the time Gouda had cupped her face, the woman had pulled open the buttons of Gouda’s shirt, and her slender fingers, stroked hard over Gouda’s brawny pecs as Gouda gently lowered her down and she rolled on the bed.

Half of her body, was still hanging the cheongsam, but when she rolled, the cheongsam faded, she became completely naked, in a flash, Gouda couldn’t help but freeze!

Because that woman is so beautiful!

Looking at only half of her nude body, she did not feel that her waist was so slim, but at this time, her waist was unreservedly presented in front of Gao Da’s eyes, her skin was already smooth and white, but in the part of her waist, it seemed to be much more slender!

Gouda also can not help, let out  a low cry of pleasure to. He thought in his mind, often heard people say, half-naked beauty is the most moving, that’s only sexually impotent people say! The object of his strong and healthy man, what is needed is a completely naked beauty!

Gouda deeply inhaled a mouthful of valves, he gently reached out in the girl’s abdomen, to a support, he did not use any force at all, the girl’s abdomen, has been upwardly uplifted.

And her jade legs, which had been tightly joined together, flexed at that moment.

They had had enough caresses, and Gouda just couldn’t take it any longer; all he could feel was a flash of dizziness as the wench’s jade legs lifted, such beautiful skin, such a rarity.

His hands, almost roughly, squeezed at the wench’s thighs, leaving red fingerprints, and the wench suddenly made a little callous sound as her body bent over.

She clung to Gouda, and Gouda realized that her body, which was close to his, was shivering. Gouda said, “You, baby, what’s wrong with you?” The The girl tilted her head, her eyes, pregnant with tears.

Gundam was stunned for a moment and said, “Baby, is this your first time?”

The wench shook her head, “But you’re-so strong, I-” she suddenly laughed and tightened her arms around Gouda again. “Don’t you mind me – I still feel – pleasant!”

Gao Da Ming since the girl is to not want to reduce his own interest, and he can fully understand at this time why the girl will suddenly scream up, and tears filled with the reason.

Of course, she was right, half of the reason was to be pleasant, but the other half was due to Gouda being so reckless. Gouda kissed her gently, saying from the bottom of his heart, “Baby, you’re so sweet.”

The girl gasped, just with extremely charming eyes, looking at Gouda, Gouda’s body slowly upward, but the girl’s belly, but immediately upward up.

Her entire body became bent over Gouda’s.

Gouda picked her up and kissed her over and over again before putting her back on the bed again, the wench gasped and Gouda couldn’t keep quiet any longer at the sight of such a wonderful body, such a springy and beautiful face, the wench started to call again, her hands pushing hard on Gouda’s chest, trying to push Gouda away from him.

Gauda leaned down and hugged her tightly, the girl’s fingers, gripping Gauda so hard that they sank deep into Gauda’s back muscles, her body swaying and writhing.

She may have been trying to escape, but she couldn’t.

Instead, her writhing and swaying caused the Gundam to feel extremely aroused, and the Gundam went even more as if he were mad, the grunts that came from the wench were a mixture of pain and pleasure.

If she had only let out a pained scream, then Gouda would have snapped out of his madness, yet the kind of sound she was making now only made Gouda even more mad  points.

The girl suddenly bit down hard on Gouda’s shoulder, and her belly was sticking up so high that Gouda seemed to feel that the whole world, for a split second, had turned into chaos!

And extreme madness becomes extreme stillness.

Gao Da felt that his shoulder was no longer in pain, he gently set over the girl’s face to straighten out the messy hair covering her face, the girl was showing a shy and infinite look.

Gouda kissed her deeply, then said, “Hate me?”

The girl shook her head and hugged Gundam tightly again, murmuring, “No, no hate, I want it to be just like that, for us to never be apart again!”

Gundam kissed her again and said, “But I am a prodigal son!”

The woman sighed and said, “Yes, you’re a prodigal son, and I’m not even going to let you know what my name is, I was thinking too naively.”

Gouda turned on her side and the girl sat up immediately. Gouda wrapped his arms around her waist to keep her from opening the bed, and the girl couldn’t help but roll over and kiss Gouda’s shoulder.

As she kissed Gouda’s shoulder, her upturned breasts brushed against Gouda’s chest, her tips still firm, as Gouda’s hands gently stroked her back.

He asked in a low voice, “I’m still wondering if I’m the first man to come into your life.

”

“No,” the woman replied in a low voice. “I had a man in my life when I was sixteen.

”

Gouda laughed: “He must be a useless guy.”

The woman’s face suddenly red, said: “I do not want to mention the past, but I – do not regret that I just could not control my own, I have endured the pain, but also enjoy the pleasure!

”

She broke away from Gouda with a force, jumped up from the bed and ran to the bathroom.

Gouda immediately chased him into the bathroom, and in the wide tub they filled it with warm water and soaked it together, then scrubbed each other as Gouda draped a towel over the wench and together they opened the bathroom.

The girl tied her half-wet hair, to the back of her head, further revealing her clear, white face, which was extremely moving.

Gouda  almost always encircled her, the woman came to the marble coffee tea  front and said: “Gouda, we should talk about business, you are promised to destroy a person for me.”

“Yeah,” Gouda kissed her shoulder. “Who was that guy?”

The woman bent down, from the coffee tea  on the pick up the small black crocodile leather made handbag to, she opened the handbag, took out an envelope to, handing it to Gouda said: “You go to see for yourself.”

Gouda kissed her neck, and though he took the envelope, he was in no hurry to see what was within it, for he was certain that what was in it would never be as attractive as the beauty before him.

That beauty was one that Gouda had already enjoyed, Gouda had already sought the source of pleasure with her, but in Gouda’s eyes, she was all the more fascinating for it!

Ni Kuang R-rated novel series Crystal Female

Scanning correction: CSH

2.

Gouda only felt that on top of her fine smooth skin, it added a different kind of luster, a luster that no beautiful woman can lack, and only men have the power to add that kind of beautiful luster for women.

So Gouda kept kissing her, and the girl’s body leaned back, and she quickly kissed Gouda back, and then with a little swing of her waist, her beautiful body was already out of the way.

With a hopeless look, Gouda opened the envelope.

He immediately saw that inside the envelope were two postcard-sized color photographs, which he removed, and when Goddard removed the photographs and saw the people in them, he couldn’t help but freeze!

Out of Gouda’s expectation, the person on the photo was by no means a big man, nor a vicious man, but a charming beauty! The beauty was wearing a silver-white evening dress, standing in front of the loudspeaker, looking at her expression, like she was singing. Gundam hurriedly looked at another one, and it was still the same beauty.

In another photo, that beauty is wearing a newest type of Italian bathing suit, standing beside a swimming pool, the bathing suit has four oval holes in front and back, will her slim waist  buttocks, vaguely exposed, she is raising her hand to sweep the messy hair, elegant, very moving.

Gouda had recognized who that beauty was when he saw the first picture, and it would be ridiculous for someone like Gouda not to recognize who that was!

That beauty was the city’s favorite youthful singer of the year, and she made records that were all the rage; she was Fannie Hsu, who everyone listened to with a voice so sweet it reminded them of a woman’s voice when she was whispering!

Gouda looked up, his mind filled with doubt as he raised the picture in his hand and said, “That’s her?” “Yes!” The girl bit her lower lip, that kind of look, make Gao Da heart swings, because just now, when Gao Da crazy, she is that way in the resistance.

Gundam was busy saying, “She’s Xu Fenfen!”

“Yes,” the girl stood up. “If I’d bought the hunt just now, I’d have blown her head off tonight when she sang in the club!”

Gouda held the girl’s hand and pulled her over to him, and she immediately fell into his arms, Gouda slowly caressed her legs and said: “Baby, why do you hate her so much?

”

“Don’t between me why,” the wench tilted her head. “Gouda, you promised me, I know you don’t like to kill people with violence, but there are a thousand ways you could have made a fool of her and destroyed her!”

Gouda’s mind was really very hesitant!

Yes, he had promised the girl, and the girl not only “fixed half of the ocean”, but also the whole first “prepaid” to him, if he reneged, then “prodigal son of Gouda” reputation If he went back on his word, then the reputation of “Prodigal Son Gundam” would be ruined!

Prodigal son Gouda, is by no means a righteous man, but a righteous man has the honor of a righteous man, and a prodigal son has the honor of a prodigal son, and the most important point of the prodigal son’s honor is to never break faith in front of a beautiful woman!

Gouda couldn’t back out anymore, but he and the youthful singer, Xu Fenfen, didn’t even have the slightest bit of a problem, so why would he go and ruin a girl with so much promise.

Gouda’s mind really felt embarrassed.

He also began to feel that his inability to resist the temptation of beauty was a great weakness. If only the girl hadn’t been so seductive, if only he hadn’t asked beforehand who he was dealing with… In his heart, Gautama sighed… Now that everything has happened, there are only  more “ifs”…

It’s not going to help.

For a split second, Gouda did not utter a word, for he really did not know what to say, and the girl had stretched her snow-white arms around Gouda’s neck, her vermilion lips coming up to Gouda’s.

From her lips, spit out a soul-stirring voice to say: “Kisses, you will not regret it, is not it? After you do what I want you to do, I will do my best to make you happy.”

She inhaled deeply as the towel that had been draped over her slid downward, and she let out a little “wooing” sound as her body curled up and shrank in Gundam’s arms.

She shrank into Gouda’s arms, her round, soft strands pressed against the top of Gouda’s belly, and she made a deliciously sweet sound on one side, and on the other she caught Gouda’s hand and pressed it against her own  full breasts, her strands writhing gently, her lips open, and all her movements, teasing!

Gundam only felt a “buzzing” in his head, in that situation he became unable to think of anything, and Gundam was never one to think of anything else when he had a beautiful woman in his arms.

Gouda only felt that the blood in his own body was running at least twice as fast as usual, and that the girl’s teasing, quickly reacted, Gouda asked in a low voice: “Aren’t you afraid anymore?”

The wench squirmed faster, and she gasped slightly, “I’m scared, but I’m happy too, I want to, Gouda, I-“

Her words have not yet finished, up to have her tightly embraced, the woman’s left leg slipped down, suddenly, her words can not go on, her two willow eyebrows, tightly knitted together, she let out a moan.

Gouda saw that kind of look on her face and became even more excited, he suddenly jerked up, stood up, turned around, and placed the girl on the sofa in reverse, the girl lost her voice and screamed, the look on her face was more like she was suffering from pain. Men were more or less sadistic, Gouda was no exception, and this time it was again the girl who took the initiative to tease him.

He became not at all compassionate, and that frowning, lip-biting look on the girl’s face, and that whimpering sound she made, caused Gouda to gain a high degree of pleasant enjoyment.

The woman’s hands were gripping Gouda’s strong arms, her head was bobbing from side to side, her valves were gasping out slurred noises, and she was constantly screaming Gouda’s name. I don’t know if she wanted Gundam to be crazier, or if she didn’t want Gundam to be that crazy. Gundam was completely mesmerized by her, an expressive woman like Gundam had never encountered before.

Gouda felt like an ancient emperor, while the girl was like a courtesan in a deep palace, and when the emperor was pleasuring the courtesan, the courtesan had to do her best to please her, even though she had the feeling of not being able to overcome the brutality!

That’s enough to make any man float away!

Gouda good  time to pick up the girl s soft carcass whole, finally Gouda put the girl on the back of the sofa. The back of the French court type sofa was very thick, but it could never support a person. The girl’s body leaned back, but her round  buttocks were on the backrest of the sofa, and the call she made was even more stirring, and her whole person rolled over and over in the sofa, but her two jade legs were firmly pressed by Gouda.

She tried to lean up, but the tilt of her body was too much, making it impossible to bend up, and the madness of the Gundam had made her body as soft as cotton.

She had no means at all to fight against Gauda, who had, for some time there, gotten more satisfaction out of her than she had ever gotten before, except for the constant sounds of invocation.

Then Gouda’s body also fell forward, and the two of them, together, rolled off the sofa and collapsed on the floor, and the girl’s pink fists, like raindrops, landed on Gouda’s body, and her kind of grudging and half-joyful look made Gouda hold her tightly in his arms, so that the two of them were tightly pressed against each other, and the girl was meek and docile, like a lamb, and she didn’t move at all.

After a long time, she sighed and said, “I’m so stupid, you only need half of the fixed ocean, but I paid double the fixed ocean, you can’t afford to be negative to me again, kiss.”

Gundam was busy kissing her and said, “Of course not.”

The woman’s body, slowly flashing backward, when she opened the Gouda a moment, she bit her lip, a mouthful of relief, Gouda wanted to reach out to catch her, but she avoided it.

Gouda stood up and they chased each other around the room, eventually falling back into the bathtub together, and by the time they got out of the shower again, they were cuddling and sleeping in the bed again.

Gauda only felt his eyelids grow heavy, the woman had long since closed her eyes, her large eyes covered by long lashes, her sleeping form even more charming, and Gauda held her tighter.

Without realizing it, Gundam fell asleep.

Gauda awoke when he suddenly felt something missing in his arms, and when he opened his eyes, the heavy twilight, which had invaded the room, the wench sat on the bed.

Her long, beautiful legs were slightly bent, her body was erect, Gauda was so close to her, and in the twilight, the woman’s beautiful body looked like a masterpiece of world photography.

Remembering that he had been on top of such a beautiful carcass, enjoying such a high level of joy, Gouda’s heart, there was an indescribable feeling of satisfaction and comfort, and he placed his hand gently on top of her thigh.

The girl turned her head, even in the twilight, her big moving eyes shone with an indescribable light, she said quietly, “I’m leaving!”

Gundam reached out to turn on the light, but the woman immediately said, “Don’t turn on the light!”

Gauda withdrew his hand, the woman slowly stood up, she picked up the black cheongsam, smiled back at Gauda, put the black cheongsam on, and within the cheongsam, there was nothing!

Gao Da said: “I’ll take you back.” The girl shook her head and said: “No need, do you think I am that easy to approach men? Kiss, you are an exception, you even make me uncertain, you are the special one!”

She slowly pulled on the pull, and walked forward, in her walk, you can see her breasts, in the cheongsam gently trembling, Gouda suddenly shouted: “Don’t go, you don’t go!”

Gouda was never like that, but the girl had a special allure that made him, for her, have a special fascination, the kind of fascination that Gouda had even ended up having on any woman!

Of course, Gouda was a prodigal son, and any prodigal son’s infatuation with a woman has a limit, or rather, a time limit, but in that instant, Gouda was extremely infatuated with the girl.

But the girl did not come back, she lightly and quickly came to the door, slightly stopping a pause, said: “kiss, I’m leaving, I give you seven days time, in those seven days, if there is a big news, I will come to find you, then, unless you drive me, I will never go.”

Gouda wanted to say something else, but before he could, the girl pulled open the door and flashed out. The twilight color in the room seemed to have grown even more intense after the girl left!

Gouda then also understood the reason why the woman did not let him turn on the light, in that twilight, a so mysterious, so beautiful, once and he had such a high degree of joy of the woman, quietly gone, that makes a person’s heart, there is a reckless weight, and that kind of frustration, but will make people doubly miss her!

Gouda lay still on the bed, now that the girl was gone, he had to think about the girl’s request, seven days, the girl had given him seven days to destroy Fen-Phen Hsu.

Coincidentally, Du Xue and Cruise happen to be Xu Fenfen’s fans, they  almost never fans of what idols, stars, but Xu Fenfen’s singing, but let Du Xue both worship and obsession, a karaoke, Du Xue only sing Xu Fenfen’s songs, if he destroyed Xu Fenfen was known by Du Xue, she will be and he is incompatible with the two sides of the world, maybe Du Xue will be in turn to destroy him!

What a dilemma.

But he had promised that beauty.

Although he knew that he didn’t have any strong reason to deal with Xu Fenfen, but the words that were said were like the water that was poured out, how could they not be collected, and he couldn’t do anything about breaking faith.

Should I talk to Dulcie?

But once it was known to Du Xue, I’m afraid things would be even more tricky and difficult to solve the flood, it really made his head spin!

“Riding the tiger is difficult” is what it feels like.

Regardless of the progress of the times, women are always the weaker sex, and if you want to go out of your way to destroy a young and beautiful woman, there are at least a hundred ways to do it, so there is no need to hurt your brain at all.

The problem lies in the fact that Gouda was never the one to use these hundred ways!

The people who used those hundred ways to get at women were all the hooligans, gang leaders, and petty scoundrels that Gouda usually despised the most, but never him, the prodigal son Gouda!

Gouda smiled bitterly and lit the lamp.

As soon as he had lit the lamp, he saw the two pictures of Xu Fenfen, right under the pedestal lamp, and Gouda picked up the two pictures and scrutinized them.

Xu Fenfen said only nineteen years old, nineteen years old, this age, may be false, but from her body, face through out, can not hide the stock of youth valves seem, she will never be older than twenty-one years old.

She had large, bright eyes, a slight upward tilt, an extremely provocative mouth, and her torso, even though it looked like it was in a photograph, could give a feeling of elasticity.

Gouda looked for a long time, bitterly smiled, slowly dressed, pressed the call bell, good aunt immediately pushed the door came in, good aunt face smile, seems to be born.

Gao Da smoothly drew out a stack of thousand dollar bills to, put on , but the good aunt handed a letter up and said: “Mr. Gao, this letter is yours, it is a friend of yours left for you.”

Gouda stayed for a moment, he came here by chance, even he did not know beforehand, why someone would send a letter here to him? His mind was full of doubts.

After he took the envelope, the good nun added: “That gentleman had waited for you for an hour, and then he said he had something else to do, so he left that letter behind and went away; he said it was very important.”

Gouda has taken out the letter paper, first read the letter after the signature: Wei Songshi.

As soon as he saw the name “Wei Songshi”, Gao Da had already put down his heart. Because Wei Songshi was one of his good friends. Gouda had many good friends with specialties, and the famous photographer Wei Songshi was one of them.

Among Gouda’s good friends are Fatty Fei, who knows the mall situation like the back of his hand and is the manager of a big entrance and exit company; and also Lawyer Shigechi, pickpocket Fat, locksmith Laiwan, chemistry doctor Professor Mok, and counterfeiting expert Gold Handler.

These  friends, all of whom meet with Gundam from time to time, respect Gundam and call him “Chief”, but Gundam treats them as friends.

Of course he definitely couldn’t forget about Dusher and Cruise.

Cruise has the ability to forget everything, seemingly “wise as a fool”, usually humorous, funny, but when it comes to the situation, highly organized, and calm and careful, so that people can rest assured that he can do the work of the people.

Although Du Xue is a rich girl, but “camouflage” this jaw first-class, in and out of a variety of occasions, play a variety of roles are not difficult to defeat her, and the beauty of the current, a lot of situations without her really can not handle, she is also able to call up to the time “fearful of” people.

The letter from Wysongseok begins with the title “Chief”.

His entire letter was very simple: “Chief, be careful of that beauty in the black cheongsam, she is an extremely dangerous character, I hope you don’t fall into her trap, I am really worried for you.” Gao Da finished reading the short letter, he couldn’t help but freeze.

He guessed that may be and the girl together up when happened to give Wei Songshi see, is to Wei Songshi followed to, if not that girl is really a very dangerous into the thing, Wei Songshi will not be so fussed about.

But what kind of person is she? It was incredible that a woman as classically beautiful and attractive as she was could be dangerous!

But the warning of Waisun Shi was never without foundation.

Without that text message, Gouda might not have felt it, but now Gouda’s had a strong feeling of being duped, and he even felt that everything was a setup!

From the moment he was outside the window of that sporting goods company, from the moment he saw the woman, everything could have been a trap, and Gouda immediately thought of one thing; no matter what, it was necessary to contact Weiss Songshi immediately!

Gao Da quickly waved his good aunt out, then he dialed the phone, Wei Song Shi was not at home, Gao Da had to find lawyer Shi, and asked lawyer Shi to do everything possible to find Wei Song Shi.

After finding Wei Songshi, he asked Wei Songshi to go to the place where they often meet. Where they often meet, is a steam valve bathroom, the bathroom has the most beautiful massage girls, in addition to massage, but also can have “special services”, and in the bathroom, up to a long-term booking of the lounge, as if it were his office.

Gouda put down the phone, straightened his clothes, opened the door of the room, and walked out, in the hall outside, there was a very well-dressed young woman sitting, saw Gouda, and gave him a sweet smile.

That young woman is extremely  full, very moving, but up to this time in the heart is very ruffled, he just reported a polite smile, and then hurriedly walked to the door of the lift.

He stood in front of the elevator door and didn’t even look back.

He heard the young woman call out in a mushy voice: “Good Aunt!”

He also heard the voice of the good aunt smiling and greeting the young woman, who was whispering something to the good aunt, and although Gouda couldn’t hear it clearly, he knew that the matter must have something to do with him.

Sure enough, the good old lady was walking towards him, while the unlucky lift had not yet come. The good nun came to Gao Da’s side, whispered: “Mr. Gao, do not stay a little longer?” The good nun’s speech was so skillful that Gao Da shook his head and said, “No, I have already delayed too long.”

Just at that moment, the lift arrived, Gouda walked into the lift, when he walked into the lift, he had to turn around, he naturally also saw the gorgeous young woman.

He saw that the young woman’s hand was pressing hard on the small of her own back, moving slowly down as she looked at Gouda, a sultry, expectant look coming through.

Gao Da sighed in his heart, he hastily inclined his head, and good aunt apologized and said: “good aunt, I really have important things, if she does not care about the next time the edge -” good aunt nodded and said: “I understand!” Gouda pressed the button, and the door to the elevator closed, and Gouda was relieved. The young woman must have been extremely horny in terms of sex, otherwise how could she have that kind of charming demeanor?

Gouda shrugged, sex could be said to be the wellspring of all pleasure, and what was the point of a developed and matured person’s life, if there was no sex in it, then what was the point of that life?

Both men and women can achieve a high degree of joy and fulfillment in sex, in fact, there is no doubt about it, but there are so many false doctrines that are still talking about sex, and that is such a ridiculous kind of stupidity!

The elevator descended swiftly, and in a moment the door opened again, and Gundam stepped out of the building and into the street, where it was already completely dark.

Gouda walked through the cold streets, the steaming bathhouse wasn’t far, Gouda didn’t want to take a car, he went through a shady alley that was formed by two buildings.

As he was about to walk out of the alley, Gundam felt like someone was following him, Gundam didn’t hear any footsteps, he had that feeling, it was just a sudden intuition, this intuition was brought to him by his years of exciting and adventurous life.

Gouda didn’t look back for a second.

When you realize you’re being followed, it’s not very smart to look back, because that lets the stalker know you’re already suspicious.

The only way to take the Stalker by surprise was to walk forward as if nothing had happened! That’s what Gundam did at this point, and he exited the alley as if nothing had happened.

Then he crossed the street and went up a sloping path.

That slanting road only has a street lamp at the end of the false, so the whole road seems very dark, Gouda walked halfway, he suddenly body flashed, flashed to the door of a bank, his back is close to the big iron door of that bank, standing still, he stood still, after he stood still, his body is  almost completely hidden in the darkness, it is not easy to see.

Whether or not someone was following him was immediately apparent.

Gouda had waited only half a minute when he saw a man hurrying along, who must have been wearing soft-soled shoes, for he made no sound at all as he walked.

The man walked straight ahead, apparently thinking that Gouda was still ahead, and he was afraid that if Gouda stepped out of the diagonal path, it would not be easy to follow Gouda any further, so he walked rather sharply.

He could never have imagined that he had already walked by Gouda’s side, and that Gouda had flashed out of the shadows and arrived behind him. Gao Da staggered him forward two steps, then suddenly reached out and pressed his hand to the man’s shoulder, saying: “Pon-“

Gao Da was going to say, “Friend, are you looking for me?”. However, the person’s quick reaction was far beyond Gouda’s expectation. Gouda had only spoken one word when the person suddenly turned around!

In the moment the man turned around, Gouda already knew that it was an extremely strong opponent, and he immediately slashed his palm diagonally, while the man also struck out a punch immediately after he turned around.

Only to hear two sounds, the man’s fist, hit in the chest of Gouda, and Gouda’s palm, also hit in the neck of the man, Gouda’s body withdrew backward a step, the man also immediately fell to the ground.

But the man immediately leapt up and pounced forward, his movements as swift as a panther, and as he pounced forward, he attacked Gouda with a series of punches!

Gouda was by no means slow to react, but he only managed to avoid two of the punches, one of which caused Gouda’s body to fall backward, and Gouda flew straight up on his feet, toward the man’s chest.

That a double foot in the air, to the other side of the attack, is not practiced for many hours, is not possible to make such a handy, up to the body of a flying, the man grunted, will fall back.

The man rolled twice on the ground, but not waiting for Gouda to catch up, he rolled over again, letting out a sharp craggy sound from his mouth, and dashed away to the other end of the sloping road.

Gundam jumped to his feet and immediately moved forward, chasing after him, but the man had already run into the intersection, and an open-topped sports car was speeding by then.

The man’s form leapt up and jumped into the sports car.

Gundam was still chasing forward, trying to get a good look at the license plate number of the sports car, but just then, sound emanated from the sports car, and Gundam went prone, rolling on the ground in a hurry.

The sound was continuous Under, Gundam rolled back up the ramp, stood up, and hurried out of the ramp, he really didn’t want any more trouble with the police, because he was in too much trouble, with the police!

When Goddard heard the sound of the police car, he was already a good  block away, and then he made to walk into a building, the hammam, on the upper floors of this building.

As Gouda walked into the steam bath,  young, beautiful, half-naked masseuses surged toward him, and Gouda stretched out his arms and embraced them all in his arms.

He looked as if nothing had happened to him and he had just come here to enjoy himself. But in reality, he had so many questions in his mind that it was hard to list them!

Gauda did not know who was following him, nor did he know how the person who was following him could have known that he had come out of the Good Aunt’s place. He also didn’t know what the purpose of the person who was following him was.

If there hadn’t been a warning letter from Weiss Songshi, then Gouda would never have even imagined that things would be related to the girl, but now, it was something he could have expected.

Gouda embraced the masseuse and walked into the lounge he’d booked for a long time, where he saw that Fatty Fei and Goldhandler were already there, lying down and flirting with the masseuse beside them.

When Gouda saw them, he asked, “Mr. Toki didn’t find Wei Songshi?”

“Not yet, he is looking for it!” Fatty Fei’s fat hand, without any courtesy, reached in the blouse of the masseuse beside him, rubbing and squeezing the masseuse’s breasts.

Gouda said, “I’m in the bathroom, call him in as soon as he arrives!”

Gauda pushed open a door, and the steamy valves came in, a petite and delicate bath attendant, followed her in, she served Gauda, undressed, and when she wrapped Gauda in a sky towel, her petite body, reached only as far as Gauda’s heart, she pressed herself against Gauda’s body, and then let out a dainty smile, and together with Gauda, pushed open another door.

That was the real bathroom, which was so filled with vapors that it seemed completely invisible, and the vapors became thicker as the woman picked up a tub of water and splashed it on the scorching wall.

Gouda lay down on one of the benches and let the woman rub herself all over him, then they stepped out together, drenched in cold water, and Gouda felt as relaxed as if his whole body had been transformed.

When he returned to the lounge, he still hadn’t seen Wei Songshi.

All of his friends were almost there when Lawyer Toki apparently arrived, he was wiping sweat off his face, and as soon as he saw Gouda, he spread his hands and said, “There’s no way to do it, I’ve searched everywhere.”

Gao Da didn’t care she smiled and said: “It doesn’t matter, keep looking for him again, ay, who knows what nightclub Xu Fenfen is singing in?”

“The Fast and Furious Nightclub!” A good  number of people answered together.

Gouda nodded his head and said: “Book a seat for me – it has to be close to the stage, and it has to be the one that Fen-Fen Hsu passes by on her way in and out of the room, Lawyer Toki, can you do it?”

Lawyer Toki laughed and said, “Chief, as long as you order it down, to sit on Xu Fenfen’s body, it can be done!”

Each of them followed with a booming laugh, Gouda also laughed, when the lawyer immediately went to make a phone call, five minutes later, he put down the phone and said : “OK, it’s done!”

Just then, Duchess and Cruise walked in.

Du Xue looked at the crowd with a coquettish smile. “Am I late again? Missed anything exciting?

I seem to have heard Fen-Fen Hsu’s name! That one  mean to reveal it?”

“Jaws is going to see the Fen-Phen Hsu show.” Goldhandler said.

“I’m going too!” Du Xue immediately said.

“I have a mission!” Gouda smiled.

“I can pay for it myself!”

“It’s not about the money!”

“That’s good! Everyone can go to her show!” Duchess strutted over to the phone.

“It’s not that hard to get a better reservation, and I happen to like listening to Fen-Phen Hsu.”

With an arrow step Gouda pressed his hand against the phone, forbidding Du Xue from dialing.

“‘Chief’! May I ask what’s wrong?”

“Stop it, I’m not purely there to listen to the songs or watch the show, I’m really on a mission, it’s business!”

“That’s good! Isn’t the spirit of unity and cooperation the most important thing in our small group? It’s embarrassing to keep you busy alone, I can contribute something to help you if I go, or do you have another purpose?” Du Xue smiled wistfully. “You’re ‘Sima Zhaozhao’s heart, everyone knows it’!”

“‘Empress Dowager Du’! The chief is really something!” The crowd advised.

“We can go for it too!”

“What do you know?” Gouda asked.

“You could have told me and ordered me to do it!”

“A small matter need not trouble you!”

“I see you have ulterior motives.”

Fearing that the scene had gotten unmanageable, Cruz immediately cleared his throat. “‘Empress Du’! Forget what you came here for?”

“Yeah! Hurry up and say it!” Afadi tried to divert Duyun’s attention.

“Oh!” Duxue was really glowing, forgetting what she and Gouda were really arguing about. “I’ve been thinking about this all afternoon, and I’ve decided to set up an Anti-Drug Foundation, and I’d like you all to join me in this endeavor, and help prepare for the Foundation’s inaugural reception.”

“No problem!”

“Definitely!”

Everyone chimed in, apparently agreeing that it was a good idea, while Duxue took aim at Gouda.

“I’ll donate a million.” Gouda said.

“Just like that?” Duxue was still not satisfied.

“I believe in your ability! Gouda strongly praised Du Xue. “Who doesn’t know that as long as you want to do something, there’s nothing you can’t do, I don’t want to steal your thunder, besides, there’s everyone so eager to help you, there’s no shortage of me, maybe I’ll cooperate with Inspector Lai, treat the symptoms before the root of the problem, and help him catch those drug dealers first!”

Laughter from the group. Who didn’t know that Inspector Lai regarded Gouda as a thorn in his side. “You can talk!” Du Xue hated it!

“You can go ahead and carry out your meter  now!”

“No! I’m still going to go to Fen-Fen Hsu and ask her to sing a song at the inaugural reception, so that we can make the foundation’s popularity known, and also ask her to come along and sell the song to raise money, so it’s a win-win situation.”

In fact, Gouda didn’t want Du Xue to follow, but now even he himself didn’t know what kind of danger he was in, and how could he let Du Xue take the risk, Wei Songshi’s whereabouts were still unknown until now!

Does Fen-Phen Hsu have anything to do with this whole thing?

And who is this beauty in the afternoon?

Before the mystery was revealed at the end, he must not let Du Xue get confused and get involved in these things, he must convince her.

“I’ll talk to Fen-Phen Hsu for you.”

“It’s not like I don’t have a mouth of my own.”

“You want to set up a foundation, there must be a lot of big and small, trivial things, I go to say can, you can save time, force valves, besides I heard that Xu Fenfen’s temper valves eccentric, do not like to talk to women about things, especially like you such a beautiful woman.”

“Don’t get me started!”

“You don’t want to be turned away by Fen-Phen Hsu, do you?!”

“I don’t believe you!”

Gouda stole Len’s wink towards Cruise when Duxue wasn’t looking, and Cruise understood and immediately had a stony expression on his face.

“Empress Dowager Du! The chief is right!”

“Cruz! Have you ‘gone rogue’?”

“That’s right!” Golden Handler also had a serious look on his face. “Same sex repels same sex, you don’t know that Fen-Fen Hsu even uses male secretaries, chemists, hair stylists, and fashion designers.”

“Du Xue! Think of the big picture!” Gouda said calmly.

Everyone looked at Du Xue.

Du Xue this will not argue up, she would have been quite understanding, know in and out, regardless of up to say is true or false, she has a step down, may as well do a favor, anyway, there will be later.

“Okay! I’m not going.”

Everyone’s visibly relieved expression.

“Gouda! You better get this done for me.”

“Wrap it up!”

“Yeah! Use the ‘pretty boy trick’ don’t you?”

This time everyone stifled their laughter, anyway, it was a blind man eating a soup dumpling, it was good to have it in their hearts, and since Du Xue had stopped making a fuss, there was even less need for them to look for trouble.

“Cruz! Then we’ll go ahead and carry on.” Dulce said.

“Do you need more hands to help?” The others asked.

“We’ll let you know when we need you!”

“Pass it on anytime.”

“Thanks.”

Du Xue finally left, Cruz the loyal follower also stumbled her away, like her personal bodyguard, Gouda had once been jealous of Cruz, but knowing that they were pure friendship, and that Cruz also’s had the role of protecting Du Yun, he just let them be.

“Chief! Don’t worry!”

“My heart flutters at the sight of Empress Dowager Du!”

“But this kind of woman is flavorful enough!”

Gouda didn’t join in with everyone’s comments; it was enough for him to know about Duxue anyway.

Gouda headed for his private lounge, the two masseuses followed, Gouda lay back and enjoyed the massage, he waited until 10:00 p.m. and did everything he could and still couldn’t find Weissonite!

Gao Da already felt that things were very unusual, because Wei Songshi was never one to walk around, and after he warned himself, he couldn’t be found, wasn’t that too unusual?

Gouda bent over, and the two masseuses, as he had instructed, put a light yellow suit on for Gouda, who wrapped his arms around them left and right, kissed one of them, and walked out of the lounge.

Goldhandler accompanied Gowda downstairs and drove him to the Happy Man nightclub, where his fluttering demeanor drew the attention of the room as Gowda walked into the club and was ushered to his reserved seat.

On the stage, Xu Fenfen was singing. She was wearing a very short miniskirt, with two large diamond-shaped bras on her upper body, her back was completely bare, and her carcass, which was radiating youthful valves, was shaking to the rhythm of the enthusiastic music.

The movements of modern dance, which were inclusive of sexual teasing, the kind of belly thrusting, and body swaying, were completely sexual, and Gouda was attracted to Xu Fenfen as soon as he sat down!

Gouda asked for food and wine, his eyes always rested on Xu Fenfen s body, he and Xu Fenfen had met  times, but had not really appreciated Xu Fenfen s songs and dances.

At this time, Gouda saw Xu Fenfen standing on the stage and singing, he understood why Xu Fenfen was so red. Xu Fenfen was not very beautiful, her nose was a bit flat, her lips were a bit thick, but her pair of big and full of wild eyes covered all the shortcomings of her face, her figure was extremely fit, and she was wearing a low-cut short dress at this time. As she sang and twisted her body, her breasts made a soul-stirring tremor.

Modern dance and modern music are simply derived from sex. The movements of modern dance and the frantic yelling of modern music are all symbols of sex.

Xu Fenfen’s skirt was very narrow, very well fitted, and when her waist was swinging and her belly was constantly moving upwards, it looked as if she was not wearing any clothes on her body.

Her whole body, it seemed, was full of power; her long hair suddenly fell to the east, and suddenly swung to the west; her arms, as if trying to grasp something and failing to do so, and the look on her face, as if she were suffering from an agony of emptiness.

With the current eyes, Xu Fenfen was a complete beauty without any doubt, but Xu Fenfen’s kind of beauty, and that mysterious girl, were completely different.

The mysterious girl was quiet, gentle and lovely; while Xu Fenfen was moving, wild and untamed, Gao Da looked at Xu Fenfen’s long and slender jade legs trembling, and couldn’t help but associate her with how wild she should be when she was having sex!

Gouda slowly drinking wine, wantonly enjoy, Xu Fenfen sang a total of one song, before in the thunderous applause, bowed to the guests, walked off the stage.

Ni Kuang R-rated novel series Crystal Female

Scanning correction: CSH

3.

The place where Gao Da sat was the path that Xu Fenfen had to go through after she came down from the stage and returned to the laboratory, which Gao Da had already arranged, so when Xu Fenfen passed by, Gao Da would call out to her: “Fenfen!”

Xu Fenfen stood still, raised her hand to swipe her hair, and looked toward Gouda, a very seductive smile on her face, and as she raised her hand to swipe her hair, her full breasts, as if they were about to break through her clothes.

Xu Fenfen’s eyes, more or less a strange look, up to from the look in her eyes, you can see Xu Fenfen’s impression of himself, in fact, is not deep, so he busied himself: “My surname is Gao.”

Xu Fenfen nodded politely and said, “Mr. Gao.”

“Fen-Phen,” said Gouda, “I have something to tell you. Will you let me evolve with you, or will you find another place? What I have to tell you is very important!”

Xu Fenfen frowned as she took a step backward.

Just then, Gouda realized that two burly men in sweatshirts with eighteen-inch upper arms had arrived in front of him, and one of them, honestly and nonchalantly, had placed his hand on his shoulder.

The pugnacious man said: “Sir, the show will begin, please sit down and watch the show, don’t harass Miss Xu.”

Gao Da froze for a moment, he immediately looked at Xu Fenfen, Xu Fenfen also looked at him, in Xu Fenfen’s face, could not find the slightest bit of disgust, she looked at Gao Da as if she was very interested.

Not only that, but Gundam also saw a mischievous, almost challenging look in her large, wild eyes, and Gundam knew immediately what that was all about!

Gao Da knew that if he wanted to get a chance to talk to Fen-Phen alone, he had to deal with the two big men in front of him first, Fen-Phen liked men who looked like men!

Gao Da’s eyes narrowed back, looking straight at the big man who put his hand on his shoulder, and said coldly: “First, I am not harassing Ms. Xu, but I just have something important to say to her, and second, please open your turtle claw on my shoulder, don’t dirty my clothes, these clothes are much more valuable than the whole of your person!”

That big man’s face in a flash, became ugly extremely, the muscles on his face also tensed, he pressed on up to the shoulder of the five fingers, suddenly tightened, already will be up to the shoulder of the grasp. But also at this moment, Gouda’s knee, suddenly upward!

Gouda’s knee went upwards, heavily pressing against the big man’s crotch, and the big man howled in pain immediately, letting go of Gouda’s shoulder and bending down, while the other big man let out a cry of rage, swinging his fist straight at Gouda’s face.

Gouda a side, hand on the table picked up a wine bottle, meet the desert fist, fast knock down, the bottle “pop” shattered, broken glass will be the big man’s fist cut a good  place, the wine and blood flowed down together.

That big man suddenly, stayed for a moment, track in his moment of stay, Gouda had already jumped to his back, right elbow heavy impact on the back of the big man, hit the big man forward servant fell out, just in time to press on the other big man.

Nightclub, a person fighting, is sure to order chaos, but up to the action, really too fast, he only made a total of six actions, the two big men, has fallen into a ball, the rest of the people, simply not yet have time to know what happened, up to a step has jumped forward, pulled Xu Fenfen’s arm to the outside will run.

After Gouda ran outward, the nightclub naturally caused a commotion, but that had nothing to do with Gouda, because Gouda had pulled Xu Fenfen, running out from the side door to a small alley.

That alley is very cold, Xu Fenfen has been struggling hard, but up to her arm hold very tight, Xu Fenfen end can break away, and so came to the alley, Xu Fenfen suddenly opened her mouth, in the up to the arm above, hard bite.

As soon as Gouda let go, Xu Fenfen hurriedly ran her body forward and away.

However, Gouda also immediately pounced forward, behind Xu Fenfen, her arms forcefully hooped her. Xu Fenfen’s body was held tightly by Gouda, and Gouda’s hands happened to be pressed tightly on Xu Fenfen’s chest, and the fullness of her breasts caused Gouda to feel a strange stimulation, Xu Fenfen’s muscles were extremely strong, so when she was held tightly by Gouda, and was still writhing in Gouda’s arms, Gouda could not help but to kiss deeply on the edge of her neck.

Then Gouda picked her up, Fen-Phen Hsu’s feet kept kicking, her shoes kicking away, but Gouda quickly carried her to the entrance of the alley as well.

Gundam’s car was parked at the entrance to the alley, and Gundam’s car had an extremely dilapidated shell, but within the dilapidated shell was the finest equipment, and the most comfortable seats.

As soon as Xu Fenfen reached the side of the car, Gao Da opened the door and shoved Xu Fenfen into it, and without waiting for Xu Fenfen to open the other door and jump out of the car, he also drilled into the car. He immediately started the engine, and the car rushed forward with a “whoosh”.

At that time, some people in the nightclub also chased out, but Gouda’s car in, in the  seconds after the start before the start, has been at a speed of eighty miles per hour high speed forward rushed out, what can catch up with him?

There were not many cars on the street at midnight, which could give Gouda the opportunity to increase his speed to 100 miles per hour in the next 10  seconds. Xu Fenfen was at his side, kicking and hitting him, making the car driven by Gouda, like a crazy horse, dashing across the road, and brushing past the oncoming cars less than an inch away on several occasions! The car was not a car, it was a car!

If not for Gundam’s excellent driving skills, the car would have been destroyed! The car quickly drove through the city, and left behind  the police cars that were chasing after it.

Luckily Du Xue didn’t follow him hard, otherwise he didn’t know that Du Xue would be on that side, maybe helping Xu Fenfen to fight against him together, one woman was hard enough to deal with, with two women it could be said to be a world war.

Tonight will probably not mention to Xu Fenfen Du Xue that foundation thing, Xu Fenfen this iron will take him as an outlaw.

The situation had evolved to such an extent that he had not expected it.

Let’s just say that the valves are not good!

After arriving at the suburban highway, the car’s speed is higher, suddenly a sharp turn, turned into a very dark, root wood no street lamps branch road, the car continued to rush forward, until you can see in front of a cliff, below the cliff, is the sea, Xu Fenfen can not help but shouted, but the car continued to rush forward.

The car has been rushed to the end of the cliff only five or six yards, Gao Da only violently stepped down the brake button, a sharp sound of the brakes, the car at the end of the road and even hit the  turn, before coming to a stop.

When the car stopped, it was less than a mile from the cliff!

While the car was spinning, Xu Fenfen’s body leaned into Gao Da’s arms, and after the car stopped, Gao Da’s hands had already reached through Xu Fenfen’s low-cut shirt and held her breasts!

Her breasts were so firm, so strong, that Gouda couldn’t help but grip them harder, and after Fen-Phen Hsu let out a little moan-like call, her body turned around.

Her eyes full of impatient look, and her half-open and half-closed lips, also expressed what she was looking forward to, up to bend down the head, Xu Fenfen up to come, four pieces of hot shoulder, immediately glued together. XuFenFen’s arms, also immediately hooked up to the neck of the high, her body as far as possible to the high pressure, so that the high has valves also can not gasp over the feeling, up to the hands on her back stroking, slowly sliding down, and then tightly hold her round stock, XuFenFen head backward, she gasped, moaned like saying: “you are my man!”

Gundam reached up and wrenched down the seat’s adjustment switch, and the front seats immediately fell backward, articulating the seats throughout the compartment into a not-so-small bed!

Fen-Phen Hsu’s long hair was loose, and not only was she wild when she sang and danced, she was even wilder at this point, as she ripped open Gouda’s shirt and kissed, sucked, and even bit vigorously on Gouda’s chest.

Gao Da at that time, naturally will not keep the gentleman’s demeanor, because Xu Fenfen just said, she wants to Gao Da, because Gao Da like a man, Xu Fenfen’s short skirt, is in the “snorting” sound, from her body, slipped down. The color of the moon reflected into the carriage, Xu Fenfen a little proudly up her breasts.

There weren’t many women who could hold up their breasts like that in front of a man to show their figure, and Xu Fenfen could be said to be one of the most qualified women among them, her breasts were so firm, her waist was so slender, and every inch of her body exuded a wildness that belonged to youth, and exuded the temptation of primitiveness!

Gouda immediately buried his face deep between her firm breasts and shook them from side to side, and Fen-Phen Hsu’s body shivered slightly from the excitement of that brash masculinity.

She was by no means the shy type of woman, she had long ago stated that a man as rugged as Gouda was her man, so her body shivered on one side while she clutched Gouda’s firm muscles on the other.

Her body trembled even more, and her mouth let out an almost dreamy voice as she said, “You-ah, I  can’t believe it, I  can’t believe it!”

That was a kind of surprise and burst of call, and that kind of exclamation, coming from the mouth of a beauty like Xu Fenfen, sounded even more maddening a kind of temptation.

Gao Da raised his head, he saw Xu Fenfen’s cheeks had become scarlet, Gao Da pressed her shoulders, pressed her down on the seat, Xu Fenfen’s nostrils opened and closed, her breasts rose and fell, her legs immediately raised high, and when Gao Da grasped her flowery, light purple panties, and forcefully pulled them down, Xu Fenfen couldn’t help but to let out a little cry of joy to meet her, and immediately after that Immediately after that cry, Xu Fenfen really lost her voice and screamed.

Her hands were braced on her gundam’s chest, her head was shaking from side to side, and her long hair was scattered to the point of spreading out completely as she swung her head from side to side, and the look in her eyes, and on her face, was one of great surprise.

In a truly surprised voice, she said, “No! No!”

Not only did she brace her hands on Gouda’s chest, but her belly also began to twist, she wanted to turn her whole body around to escape from Gouda. However, Gao Da immediately held her waist with both hands, which made Xu Fenfen powerless to resist, Gao Da’s voice at that time, was extremely gentle, he used a voice full of male charisma to say: “Fenfen, you said that you need a man like me!”

Xu Fenfen gasped for her valves, her hands still propped up on Gao Da’s chest as she panted delicately, “Yes-but-you-please bring me joy, or else-make me suffer!”

Gouda nodded and gently took her hands, removing them from his chest as Fen-Phen Hsu let out a little more of an invocation in the suddenness that was a combination of pain and joy.

Her body turned from side to side, and as Gauda’s firm pecs, pressed against her firm breasts, she turned her head and looked at Gauda, and Gauda saw that tears were even turning in her wild eyes!

But the look on her face had made it clear that she had taken joy in Gauda’s rampage, and as Gauda kissed her, she clung to Gauda.

She not only arms embraced up to the high, her two slender jade legs, also tightly cross folded in up to the high back, so that she  almost become up to a part of the high, and up to the high dissolved into one!

She was still screaming, there was no longer any pain in her screams, and that kind of wonderful, stirring call was definitely something that Xu Fenfen’s fans couldn’t hear, and Xu Fenfen’s screams that came out at this time, although completely out of tune, were the joyful sounds of a woman’s heart in the supreme realm, and coupled with Xu Fenfen’s naturally wonderful voice, it made Gouda feel like he never wanted to let this kind of sound stop.

But this wonderful sound, nevertheless, stopped.

The carriage became very quiet, so quiet that you could hear the sound of the waves lapping on the rocks under the cliffs 200 meters below, so quiet that it was as if they were the only two people in the world!

Pressing Xu Fenfen suddenly opened her voice and sang.

Her voice was very low, but very beautiful, and she sang.

You’re my man.

Only you.

It’s what makes me realize I’m a woman.

To enjoy the pleasures of womanhood –

Fen-Phen Hsu’s merriment suddenly stopped, then she bit her lip and leaned her head on Gouda’s shoulder, her fingers gently caressing the firm muscles of Gouda’s chest as Gouda braced her slender waist and lifted her whole body, gently placing it in front of him, and Fen-Phen Hsu busily erupted and tightened her legs, sitting with her upper body straightened up in a very wonderful position.

Gauda caressed her, fondling her breasts, stroking her long, beautifully shaped legs, and Gauda pressed her palms against the small of her back, enjoying the searing heat that came straight out of her.

Then Gao Da smiled and said : “Do you still remember? My last name is Gao, I came to find you to have  a very important words to say to you!”

Xu Fenfen swept her messy hair and didn’t make a sound.

Gundam said, “Fen-Phen, someone wants me to destroy you!”

“If the murderer sent here is you, then I thank this man!” Xu Fenfen murmured, her body shrugged forward and threw her whole body into Gao Da’s embrace again.

Gouda immediately held her tightly, hands hard on its breasts held a grip said: “really someone wants me to destroy you, you know a figure is very slim, very white skin, rich Oriental beauty young woman?

”

Xu Fenfen blinking eyes, up to say: “If you want to describe in detail, her snow-white waist above, there is a small piece of green mark, her voice is very crisp and moving -“

Before Gao Da finished his words, Xu Fenfen had already nodded and said: ”I know, that’s Man Ling.

”

“Mamoru?” Gouda repeated the name. “What is she? Why does she hate you so much that she wants me to destroy you?”

Xu Fenfen bit her lower lip, after a few moments before she said: “I think it was for my refusal to sign a contract, she opened an entertainment company, specializing in introducing singers or performers to perform abroad, that contract wanted me to go to a certain kingdom in Asia to perform a show, but I refused.”

“Why?”

“Because-” The tips of Xu Fenfen’s fingers fingered, gently sliding down the throw at Gouda’s waistline. “I knew a female singer who went and never came back.”

Gao Da was taken aback, and Wei Songshi’s warning immediately rang between Gao Da’s ears:Don’t trust that woman, she’s a dangerous person. She is obviously a dangerous person, although she is so cute!

She was using Gundam, destroying Fen-Fen Hsu, functioning naturally so that the other singers could just, why would she use that kind of tactic, and what kind of criminal hook was involved?

Gouda was by no means a member of the police force, he wasn’t even a decent man, he was just a prodigal son who would never be interested in asking about the methods others were using to commit crimes.

But if the crime involved a beauty like Fen-Fen Hsu, who could give such a high level of excitement and joyful enjoyment, it made Gouda feel compelled to step forward!

Gouda felt that he must take care of this matter, but now was clearly not the time to discuss how to do so, and the details of this matter.

Because Fen-Phen Hsu’s fingers, in up to the intersection of the belly gradually slid down, and then she tilted her head up and said, “It’s marvelous, high, isn’t it?”

Gouda gently kissed her and said, “Yes, man and woman, nature’s arrangement, it’s so marvelous that it would be a sin not to enjoy nature’s arrangement.”

Xu Fenfen’s petite body to Gaoda stick to, she has been looking at Gaoda, in her big eyes, full of admiration eyes, when a woman’s eyes, have that kind of color of God, that is her Gan  to a man to dedicate himself to.

Gouda hugged her and they fell down together again.

Xu Fenfen’s gasping breath again sharply up, said: “Hold me tighter!”

In fact, Gouda couldn’t hold her any tighter, because her body was completely pressed against Gouda’s, and Gouda only felt as if there was a fire burning in the small of her back.

The searing fire made Gouda’s blood boil, and Gouda held her jaw and said, “Fen-Phen, you’re playing with fire, aren’t you afraid anymore?”

Xu Fenfen winked mischievously and said, “Not afraid.”

Gouda deeply inhaled a mouthful of valves, Xu Fenfen’s left leg, immediately raised up, resting on Gouda’s waistline, just at that moment, she also involuntarily, deeply inhaled a mouthful of valves.

She bit her lower lip and said vaguely, “No fear! Not afraid! Not afraid!”

She said on one side, one side of her belly kept pushing forward, and Gouda pressed tightly on her leg that was so muscular that  it was almost impossible to grasp it, Xu Fenfen s body began to wriggle, and they rolled around in the carriage.

It’s too small in the wagon, after all.

Gouda opened the car door and suddenly hugged Xu Fenfen, rolling out of the car with her and rolling down onto the grass. There was already dew on the grass, very cool.

They rolled out of the grass, but they were still hugging each other tightly, and between them, there seemed to be no gap, and as soon as they were out of the compartment, Xu Fenfen even screamed to her heart’s content.

Gouda and her rolled  on the grass, and Gouda suddenly pushed up and stood up, Xu Fenfen still had her arms hooked around his neck, and Gouda immediately held her rounded stock.

Gouda walked  forward and placed Xu Fenfen on a stone bench for travelers to sit on, Xu Fenfen’s arms hung down, her calves glared hard at Gouda’s shoulders, and as she stomped, her body pushed upward, and she made a joyous, unmistakable sound.

At the sound of Fen-Phen Hsu’s joyful call, Gao Da once again felt the joy of his whole body going from extreme tension to extreme relaxation, and as his whole body’s nerves were extremely tense, he turned his head sideways and vigorously bit Fen-Phen Hsu’s beautiful calf!

Then Gouda took Fen-Phen’s hand and pulled Fen-Phen’s body up, and they rolled down together again to lie on the grass, using each other’s arms as pillows.

The moonlight shone unreservedly on their bodies, the stars seemed to be winking mischievously at them, and after a long time, Xu Fenfen suddenly said, “Gao, what do you call Gao?”

“Gouda.” Gundam replied.

Xu Fenfen suddenly braced herself, turned on her side, her left  breast pressed on the chest of Gouda, Gouda’s hand immediately twisted the tip of her right breast, Xu Fenfen’s face, appeared very indescribable look, asked: “Prodigal son Gouda?”

“Yes, Prodigal Gundam.”

Xu Fenfen’s indescribable look had changed into disappointment as she said, “That means that after meeting with you tonight, I don’t know when we can see each other again?”

Gao Da gently kissed Xu Fenfen’s moving breasts and said: “You can say that, the gathering and dispersing of life is originally very impermanent, our encounter, is not also so accidental?”

Gouda’s reply caused Xu Fenfen to lower her head, and then she sang again in a low voice, and as she did so, she stood up and walked slowly forward across the grass.

That song must have been written for a farewell, because it’s very slow, very slow, very sad.

Gouda until this time, will have a good appreciation of Xu Fenfen naked, beautiful carcass, Xu Fenfen’s body, beautiful as a statue like an elephant, in the moonlight, her whole body are issued a layer of light brown light to, she every step out of the long legs to support her round  full of shares, upward bounce, and then is the slender waist, slowly swinging, and firm breasts quivering! , and the long hair swaying gently!

That was just the most beautiful movie shot!

But in front of Gouda’s eyes, it was a living human being, never a phantom on the screen, not only a living beauty, but this beauty, who had cried out in his arms, who had made joyful calls in his arms, who had enjoyed the best moments of their lives together.

Xu Fenfen had come to the side of the car before she turned around, her body leaning on the head of the car, and then she leaned her upper body backward, her arms open, so that every part of her body was more unreservedly displayed in front of Gouda’s eyes.

Gundam stood up as well, slowly approaching her.

When Goddard arrived in front of her, Fen-Phen Hsu was still lying on her back like that, and she whispered.

“Gao, I wonder how many people dream of getting their hands on my carcass, and you’re not at all enamored with me?”

“No,” replied Gouda, very squarely. “It’s not that I’m not enamored, I am, but Fen-Phen, I’m a prodigal son!”

Gouda is a prodigal son, and there is no prodigal son who is not enamored of a beautiful woman, and there is no prodigal son who would be held captive by a beautiful woman who would hold the heart of a prodigal son! Maybe Duxue is this exception, but who knows?

Xu Xiufen sighed lowly as her hands pressed at the nape of her own neck, gradually moving downward before pressing on her own breasts, pressing firmly, then moving downward again, not stopping until she reached the small of her back.

She straightened up and fell into Gouda’s arms.

Gouda gently patted her back and said, “We should get going and see if your clothes are still wearable. I’ll take you home, there is something else to discuss.”

Xu Fenfen nodded, they parted ways, Xu Fenfen pulled out her short skirt from the carriage, her face reddened as she said, “Look at it! Is it still wearable?”

That really can not wear, but in addition to it can also shield Xu Fenfen one part of the carcass, is not a law, up to say: “wear it, we have to go back to the city.”

Xu Fenfen ripped the short skirt into two sections, one wrapped around her chest and one around her belly, then she crossed her arms and made a modeling pose and said, “What do you think?”

“Get in the car!” Goddard slapped her on the strand.

“Do you?” She glared at Gouda.

Gao Da in the car under the rear seat, took out a small suitcase to, in that small suitcase, has his complete set of clothes. Xu Fenfen pouted her lips and said: “Gao, in the future, you should prepare a set of clothes for your girlfriend.”

Gouda spread his hands and said, “That won’t work, how do I know if my girlfriend is tall or short, fat or thin?”

Xu Fenfen bit her lip and went into the car, Gouda drove the car, and in a short while it turned to the main road, and sped toward the city, but it couldn’t drive two miles, and there was a light shooting from the face.

Under the glare, there was a big old sign with the word “STOP” painted in bright red, and Gouda saw a police car parked next to the glare.

Gouda sighed and stopped the car.

A police officer came over to him, came to the front of the car and took a look into the compartment, and immediately raised his voice and said, “Inspector Lai, yes, it’s exactly Gouda, and there’s a woman by his side!”

A tall middle-aged man immediately walked forward, that is, Inspector Lai, Inspector Lai very capable police officers, but this is a so big city, mixed, what kind of people have, and then capable police officers, there can make him headache, up to the most so that Inspector Lai’s headache is the person.

But in Inspector Lai’s heart, he is very grateful to Gouda, because Gouda has helped him solve many major cases, so that his status in the police force, increasingly higher.

But private gratitude could not make Inspector Lai give up the spirit of business, and so as he walked toward Gouda, he was completely composed and very dignified.

Gundam spread his hands and said, “Inspector, what’s wrong again?”

“Four hours ago, your car was speeding along at over a hundred miles an hour, ignoring the blaring horns of police cars!”

” Traffic violation!” Gouda said easily, “Please prosecute me.”

“There was also a complaint that you snatched Ms. Fen-Phen Hsu in the nightclub,” Inspector Lai lowered his head and glanced with Fen-Phen Hsu. “How are you? What did this man do to you?”

“Inspector,” smiled Fannie Hsu sweetly. “What this man has done to me, pardon me if I cannot tell you, but if it were not for my own  will, nothing could rob me.”

Inspector Lai froze for a moment and glared viciously at Gouda, but Gouda was looking as if nothing had happened, Inspector Lai said, “Okay, Gouda, wait for the police to prosecute you!”

“Bye!” Gouda stepped on the gas pedal and the car “whirred” forward, that was obviously another traffic violation!

The car was soon pulling into the city.

Gouda lit a cigarette, took a deep drag, and handed it to Fen-Phen Hsu as he asked, “Where do you live, Fen-Phen?”

Xu Fenfen hesitated for a moment and said, “Gao, if you’re going to send me home to go, then you have to be prepared to deal with some awkward scenes, that might be unexpected.”

“Never mind, I’m used to dealing with all awkward situations.”

“That’s good, I live at 7 Tianhong Road.”

Gouda whistled, it was a very high class residential area, all independent garden houses, Xu Fenfen immediately added: “My record income is very good.”

Gouda smiled knowingly.

A lot of things you know and I know is good, why point broken, make everyone unhappy, many female stars or female singers, on the surface of the ice clean, in fact, is not relying on their own talent capital in the rake, so often not long after the debut of living in flashy mansions, driving a famous car, wearing fur.

But as long as it’s not illegal and both parties  mean it, there’s really no fuss, that’s the way the world is supposed to be.

“Fin! Do me a favor, will you?”

“As long as you open your mouth, I will definitely help,” Xu Fenfen winks. “I won’t even complain if I sell it for you.”

“Don’t talk about hurt feelings!”

“What’s the favor?”

“I have a friend who has set up an ‘anti-drug foundation’ and would like to ask you to show your face and strengthen the foundation’s momentum.” Gundam said with a sense of justice, “I’m sure you won’t refuse.”

“Who is this friend of yours?”

“Duchess.”

“Du Dazhong’s daughter?”

“You know her?”

“I have never seen,” Xu Fenfen with a jealous tone. “But everyone knows that Du Dazhong’s family is rich, the most precious thing is that daughter of his, originally he planned to marry a beauty giant in our circle as a young one, I heard that it was bad by Du Xue.”

“I’m not so sure about that.”

“How do you know her?” Xu Fenfen asked curiously.

“It’s a long story.” He brought it up in one sentence.

“Do you know her hate well?”

“Okay.”

“Then why are you so enthusiastic?”

“I think this ‘Anti-Drug Foundation’ has a purpose and is beneficial to the community, so it’s really important for everyone to come together to make it a success, especially with your popularity, which is guaranteed to get everyone’s attention.”

Xu Fenfen was in thought.

“It’s good to be in your favor too, it helps with the image in a positive way.”

“Just singing?”

“Say another  sentence and join us for the bake sale fundraiser.”

“Good! I promise!”

Gouda’s heart is wide, finally have an account to Du Xue, can go back to deliver, this small matter if he did not do well, Du Xue will not rest.

The car drove into the city fifteen minutes later, it had stopped at the entrance of Tianhong Road No. 7, once the car stopped, Xu Fenfen poked her head out and called out, “Open the door!”

The iron gates, controlled by sound waves, opened automatically, and Gouda drove the car straight into the garden, stopping before the exquisite little house, where a burst of music could be heard even through the thick glass doors.

Xu Fenfen walked up the stone steps and pulled open the glass door, the musical sound was immediately loud, it was the sound of the electric guitar, Xu Fenfen lifted the window  and walked in, Gouda followed her.

It was a very spacious living room, with thick carpet, two people with hair draped over their shoulders, pants hanging from the waist on their bony asses, wearing a flowery shirt, were playing the guitar, and as soon as they saw Xu Fenfen, they immediately stopped, and ran towards Xu Fenfen, one of them unfolded his arms and was about to embrace Xu Fenfen, but Xu Fenfen dodged away.

The man froze for a moment, and Gouda couldn’t hold back the disgust in his heart as he said, “Free brat, don’t try to touch a man’s woman in front of him, or you’ll have a hard time!”

The man said with an angled head, “Who are you?”

Gundam’s reply was gracious: “No pups, I’m Fen-Phen’s man!”

The man said angrily, “What did you call me?”

“Pup free!” Gundam raised his voice.

The man swung his fist and struck with Gao Da, but as soon as Gao Da reached out, he grabbed his wrist and twisted the back of his hand straight over, and the man turned his back to Gao Da.

Gouda raised his knee and pushed  down on the man’s hemlock bone and said, “Free pup, if it weren’t for this place of yours, which might be of some use to me, I’d smash your skull right now!”

As he spoke, he pushed the misogynist out of the room, and he crashed into the other man, and the two fell into a heap. And when she heard Gouda’s words, spoken in such a crude manner, she “giggled” and laughed her head off!

The two guys stood up and looked resentfully at Gouda, who took a seat on the couch, and Fen-Phen Hsu leaned toward him in a hurry, her arms around his head.

Gouda one hand on Xu Fenfen  full breasts rubbing and kneading, one finger pointed to the two guys said: “What are these two things, is it the pugs you have? Uh-huh?”

Xu Fenfen had been completely conquered by Gao Da, and she held her chest out to make the movement of Gao Da’s hand on her chest easier, while she winks and smiles, “They think they’re my lovers, but they don’t even look like human beings!”

Gouda boomed and laughed, and the two long-haired, narrow-pantsed, misogynistic fellows, wretched to the core, turned around and were about to walk out the door when Gouda bellowed, “Stop!”

One of them had just suffered from Gouda’s pain, and dared not not to stand still, while the other was still walking forward, when Gouda suddenly pushed Xu Fenfen away, and jumped up in a huo, he was as agile as a black panther of America, and in one leap, he came to the guy’s back, and reached out to put his hand on the guy’s shoulder, and turned the guy’s body, over.

Pressing on, Goddard punched the guy above his right cheek!

That guy’s body, even turned seven or eight turns, before falling to the ground, the corner of his mouth completely cracked open, blood from the corner of his mouth straight out, up to coldly said: “This is I told you to stand still and you do not stand still lesson, long hair things, understand?”

Ni Kuang R-rated novel series Crystal Female

Scanning correction: CSH

4.

Gouda gave one last shout and drank the like guy’s face off!

He busily said, “I see! I understand!”

Gouda retreated to the couch again and sat down, then put up his feet and said, “Come here, one on each side, and take off my shoes for me!”

Two people looked at each other, do not dare not come forward, for up to take off the shoes, up to the feet of a stomp, stomp on the face of the two of them, and the two kicked over a bucket.

Seeing the wretched situation of the two of them, Xu Fenfen had been giggling, those two guys with long hair, would be in Xu Fenfen’s home, naturally, they had an unusual relationship with Xu Fenfen, but now that Xu Fenfen had a real man, although she knew that she couldn’t possess Gouda for a long period of time, but how could she still put those two guys in her eyes again?

And Gouda has no love at all for the long-haired, half-male, half-female, nothing-but-a-horn  sentence kind of guy, and he won’t let go of any opportunity to embarrass such a person.

At this point he sat down on the couch and ordered again in a big way, “Go clean up the bedroom and put hot water in the bathroom, Fin and I have a show to do, and if you guys want to know what a real man is like, you might want to peek in the keyhole.”

Xu Fenfen kissed Gao passionately, her big eyes filled with spring, she exclaimed softly, “Gao, I can get it again? Gao, that’s great, I’m going to dress up for you!”

Gouda pressed down on Xu Fenfen’s thin waist, Xu Fenfen’s round stock couldn’t help but wriggle, Gouda picked up Xu Fenfen and walked towards the bedroom, the two guys were busy backing away.

Into the bedroom, Gouda closed the door, and do not care what those two guys in the hall, he knows the most about this kind of people, since they rely on Xu Fenfen bred, they will never have the will to valves whisked away.

If this kind of thing can be considered human, it’s solidly scum!

Fen-Phen Hsu immediately went into the bathroom, and Gouda laid down on the large, round, pink bed. Fen-Phen Hsu had promised him to deliberately dress up to meet him, and that meant he could have almost an hour.

Gundam’s physique was strong, but he could never go without rest, and after he laid down on the bed, he closed his eyes, and then he fell asleep, he was shaken awake by Fen-Phen Hsu.

When he opened his eyes, he only felt that it was pitch black in front of him and he couldn’t see anything, but he heard Xu Fenfen’s voice saying, “Gao, you should go to the bathroom.”

“What’s wrong? Why is it dark?” Gundam asked.

“You’ll see everything when you come out of the bathroom.” Xu Fenfen’s voice was extremely delicate.

Gouda jumped up and fumbled into the bathroom, and when he was wildly comfortable with a warm shower, he wrapped a large towel around him, stepped out, and knocked twice on the bathroom door saying, “Baby, I’m coming out.”

In the middle of the bedroom, lights suddenly came on.

The light was very soft, a kind of milky white hidden light, while music was also playing, and Xu Fenfen, who was sitting on the comfort chair, slowly stood up.

Xu Fenfen was naked, but she was wearing a very long light purple camel’s hair shawl, which was wrapped around her body, Xu Fenfen stood up and then stepped  forward.

Her movements were perfectly in tune with the music, which made her look so beautiful, and she was deliberately dressed up, her eyes looking bigger and more bewitching with her make-up.

The tempo of the music was slow, and Fen-Phen Hsu squirmed her torso to the beat of the music, waving that camel’s hair shawl delicately so that her breasts were hidden from view.

Until then, Gao Da had no idea that Fen-Fen Hsu could still give such an excellent dance performance; that kind of music and that kind of dance were usually used for striptease performances, and the subject matter of striptease must also be a woman’s desire for sexual comfort.

Xu Fenfen not only danced well, her carcass full of youthful valves, but also exuded a seductive to the extreme charm, her body’s twisting, leaping, bending, every action is blood-curdling.

And what took Gouda’s breath away was that look on Fen-Phen Hsu’s face, that look that looked like she really needed a man, a strong and brilliant man like Gouda.

The rhythm of the music gradually became faster, Xu Fenfen’s arms suddenly vibrated, the camel’s hair shawl flew away, and there was no longer a trace of cover above her beautiful torso.

The music at this time, was the rapid drum beat, Xu Fenfen’s arms were open, standing still, but her belly, along with the rhythm of the drums, forward and forward. At the same time, from her mouth, also issued a kind of indistinct cry.

She clenched her lower lip to show that she was impatient, and she flicked her long hair to the back of her head as she skipped over to Gauda in time with the beat of the music, her springy face tilted up to Gauda’s face.

Her body, still writhing to the beat of the music, the cells of her body concentrating on what her needs were, her belly moving as sharply as it did, her own hands, constantly rubbing her own breasts and holding them up to the Gundam as a sign of devotion.

In his life, Gouda had seen many women, and naturally he had seen a lot of dances, but he had never seen anything that was so charming that it reached this level.

Gouda’s desire, perhaps has given Xu Fenfen’s kind of teasing action led to the highest peak, but he still stood still, and did not untie the towel wrapped around him, Xu Fenfen’s eyes  almost open, she suddenly a rolled over, slept and fell down on top of the carpet.

She lay on her back on the carpet, two long jade legs, slowly upward erect, and her belly, still can’t help but hold up, that kind of scenario, really makes people’s brains in addition to the buzzing, nothing want to think about.

Her body swirled on the carpet, and suddenly she rolled over, her round, firm strands, standing up as her jade legs curled around her, and she became on her knees, but her upper body was crouched.

Her firm, round strands were making slow rotations and shrugs, and Gouda couldn’t stand it any longer; he couldn’t remember how he’d thrown off the big towel wrapped around him.

All he remembers is that he suddenly lunged forward and fell to his knees as well.

He knelt behind Xu Fenfen, and his hands grabbed Xu Fenfen s slender waist with force, Xu Fenfen s waist would not be more than twenty one inches, so Gouda grabbed it with both hands,  almost able to encircle her slender waist over.

Then Gouda’s arm suddenly moved backward, pulling Xu Fenfen’s body violently close to his own, and it was then that Xu Fenfen began her kind of thrilling call. She wanted to turn her head, but under those circumstances, she couldn’t turn her head all the way around, and she clutched the carpet with both hands, gasping: “Don’t do that, don’t do that…”

Gouda, however, did not let up, tightly grasping Xu Fenfen’s thin waist when, while sending her waist forward, followed by pulling her waist backward, causing Xu Fenfen to let out a gust of call.

Gundam suddenly paused and asked, “Why don’t you do that?”

“Let me hold you, Gao, let me hold you,” panted Fen-Phen Hsu, “I want to be satisfied in every way, I-I want to be completely with you, Gao.”

Gao Da suddenly stepped back, and Xu Fenfen quickly rolled over, her belly rising upward as she let out a slurred cry, “Good man, you-come on, come on!”

Gouda leaned down, the back of Xu Fenfen’s hand suddenly reached up and hugged Gouda, Gouda’s body pushed up and threw Xu Fenfen onto the bed, Xu Fenfen immediately spread her legs high and let out a call of impatience.

Her strut turned rapidly until she felt a strange fullness and she let out a little cry of almost joy.

At that time, there was still music in the bedroom, and the rhythm of the music was still very enthusiastic, but Gao Da and Xu Fenfen couldn’t hear any sound at all, every nerve of theirs was immersed in incomparable joy, and every cell of theirs was enjoying that kind of joy at will, and their lips met each other, their chests were close to each other, and there was not even a bit of empty space between the two stocks.

At that time, to say that there were two people in the bedroom was really not very appropriate, it should be said that there was only one person, and that was a mixture of Fen-Phen Hsu and Gouda, who were mixed into one.

The music stopped.

After the music stopped, the lights also went out, but after the lights went out, there was still a layer of hazy light in the bedroom, it turned out that the sky had begun to change, the dawn had shone into the house!

Gouda also do not know when he himself and Xu Fenfen  full and full of elastic carcass separated, when he felt that the sky is already bright, he saw Xu Fenfen body curled up, crouching in his arms.

Xu Fenfen had fallen asleep, she slept peacefully, her long eyelashes, closed together, did not move, her breasts slightly undulating, although the empty valves in the bedroom, very cool, but in the middle of her cleavage, but there is a small crystalline bead of sweat. Gouda couldn’t help but stick out his tongue and lick gently at her cleavage.

Xu Fenfen let out a “mmm” sound, her body moved a little, but did not wake up, Gao Da knew that Xu Fenfen would not wake up no matter what time it was today.

Because in this night, Xu Fenfen experienced a joy that she had never experienced before in her life, and a weariness that she had never experienced before in her life!

Gao Da couldn’t help but think wickedly, if Du Xue knew that her doppelganger had such a lingering experience with him, she didn’t know if she would be much less impressed with Xu Fenfen, or even turn her stomach.

Du Xue hates the kind of women who easily offer themselves to men. Du Xue thinks that women should respect themselves and respect themselves, so that men will not regard women as playthings, but the women that Gao Da meets can’t wait to put themselves into Gao Da’s arms, except for Du Xue, who insists on being a different kind of woman.

So Gouda decided.

Never let Du Xue know about him and Xu Fenfen.

Gundam gently straightened Xu Fenfen’s curled legs, his body leaning against Xu Fenfen’s smooth and soft torso, and Gundam also closed his eyes, his body resting but his mind beginning to move.

The first thing that came to his mind, naturally, was the name Mang Ling.

This name belongs to that wearing a black cheongsam, skin so white Charming young woman, but that young woman is a dangerous person, she is engaged in a certain kind of criminal action Painting Gao Da just thought of this, the bedside telephone ringtone suddenly rang, he stayed for a moment, it is now six o’clock in the morning only more than a little bit, what people will call Xu Fenfen it? What kind of person would call Xu Fenfen? Shouldn’t he answer the phone?

The phone kept ringing for two minutes, while Xu Fenfen was still sound asleep, Gao Da inhaled a mouthful of valves, he picked up the receiver and put it between his ears.

He did not make another sound, but he heard a melodious woman’s voice, so soft and pleasant to listen to, but the words that were spoken were extremely surprising!

The woman said, “Gouda, I want you to die slowly!”

Gundam lost his voice: “Man-Ling!”

“So you even know my name,” the voice on the other side was as beautiful as ever, but the words were getting worse and worse: “Of course it’s the result of betraying me, isn’t it? Gundam, I can’t believe you’re interested in a bitch who keeps a stinky Fei, I thought too highly of you, Gundam, you’re a bastard!”

Gouda smiled and said, “Yes, I am a cheap bastard, but noble lady, please don’t forget that I, a cheap bastard, had ambushed on top of your noble snow-white petite body and made you want to die!”

Mamoru’s voice changed, obviously because of the extreme anger that made her lose her gentleness, Gao Da could even hear her gritting her teeth: “Gao Da, remember, you’ll regret it.”

“Perhaps it is you who regrets, ma’am, that there will come a time when you will need my bitchy ass, and I won’t necessarily need you!” Gauda sneered back tit-for-tat.

Without another word, Mamoru put the phone down with a snap.

Gao Da also put down the phone, how did Man Ling know that he and Xu Fenfen were together? Naturally, she had sent someone to spy on Xu Fenfen, and that’s why it turned out that way.

This also proves that Mang Ling will never relax on Xu Fenfen!

From this unwillingness to relax, it seems that they must be harboring ulterior motives, not just wanting Xu Fenfen to sing in a certain place so that her entertainment company can earn a commission from it as simple as that!

Gouda was not very familiar with the entertainment world, he had not even heard of the name Mang Ling, nor did he know the name of the entertainment company she had opened.

But it wasn’t too difficult to know this, and after thinking about it briefly, Gouda dialed a phone number to Attorney Toki, and the phone rang for a full five minutes before Toki Shigeki’s hoarse voice could be heard.

Gao Da laughed, Shi Chongchi was clearly woken up by him when he was having a good dream. Gouda immediately said, “Counselor Toki, it’s me, I’m sorry I woke you up.”

Lawyer Toki was already halfway through an extremely unpleasant curse, but as soon as he heard Gouda’s voice, he immediately shrunk back and said, “Yes, Chief, what’s the matter?”

Gouda said: “for me to check about a woman called Man Ling, she opened an entertainment company, seems to specialize in the introduction of some singers and other people, to perform in foreign countries.”

“OK!” agreed Toki Shigeki immediately.

“It’s six-thirty, you call me at two o’clock sharp where I am, and the phone number is-” Gouda looked over and read the number out.

After Gouda put down the phone, he stretched out, he took the sleeping Xu Fenfen, into his arms, and then rested his legs on top of Xu Fenfen’s fine abdomen.

I’m afraid that’s the most comfortable sleeping position in the world.

At first, Gao Da also felt Xu Fenfen’s valves sprayed on his chest, some itchy, making him feel as if he was at the edge of the brook, letting the willow branches brush against his chest.

After a short while, Gouda fell asleep.

It was truly sound sleep, as were both Gouda and Fen-Phen Hsu, who, after falling asleep, seemed not to move a muscle, and then it was only after an unknown interval that Gouda seemed to hear a telephone ringing, from a very distant place, and the telephone rang and rang before Gouda suddenly awoke, and reached out and picked up the receiver, and brought it up to between his ears.

When he moved, Fin woke up with him.

Xu Fenfen tilted her head up, but immediately pressed her cheek against Gao Da’s chest again, and Gao Da, at that moment, had heard Shigechi’s voice, which was very urgent.

Shigechi called out, “Chief, is that you?”

Gao Da first stayed for a moment and said: “Yes, I fell asleep, your voice is very urgent, why?

Have you gotten an inkling of what I asked you to investigate?”

“Chief,” the lawyer called out, “I’ve done my research, Chief, and if you have any dealings with that Ms. Mang Ling, then I’m afraid you’re in real trouble.”

Lawyer Toki is by no means a fusser, and when he speaks like that, he certainly has a point, Gouda said, “Lawyer Toki, I’m probably in trouble, she wants me to die inch by inch!”

Lawyer Toki was even more surprised, he was busy saying, “Chief, if that’s the case, you really need to be careful, it’s best if you hide where you are now and don’t come out for half a year.”

One of Gouda’s hands wandered over Xu Fenfen’s body again as he inhaled a mouthful of valves and said, “Tell me, what exactly is her origin, and why do I have to be that afraid of her?”

“Chief, you’ve heard of the Mixed-Up King?”

Gouda had been lying down, and he wasn’t nervous at all, otherwise he wouldn’t have been listening to the phone while playing with Xu Fenfen’s nipples, causing her to let out another uh-oh sound.

However, once he heard the words “Half-Breed Demon King”, he immediately pushed Xu Fenfen away and sat up, and his face couldn’t help but become very pale in an instant.

The Devil King! The fact that a beautiful woman like Mang Ling would be linked to someone like the Demon King was something Gouda would never have imagined, and he knew that he was in real trouble!

“The Demon King” is the nickname of a man. No one knows what his real name is, but he is the number one criminal in the world, and his criminal activities are all over the world!

Compared to him, local criminals such as Boss Zi could be described as innocent and lively children! Gouda took a deep breath and said, “Who is she to the Demon King?”

“Mistress. She is also responsible for the Southeast Asian activities of the Demon King’s organization, which has more than 1,000 criminals of all sorts at its disposal, and that entertainment company is just a cover for her human trafficking organization, which often tricks young, beautiful women into going to backward areas for the enjoyment of powerful people there.”

Gao Da glanced toward Fen-Fen Hsu, Man-Ling was so eager to make it difficult for Fen-Fen Hsu to gain a foothold locally and heed her words to go somewhere, of course it was because someone in that place had designated Fen-Fen Hsu as the one who had taken a liking to her!

Xu Fenfen could also see that things were a bit unusual, she busily asked, “Gao, what is it? Who’s calling?”

Gouda shook his hand at Fen-Phen Hsu, who crouched over Gouda’s body and tilted her head up to look at him.

Gouda added: “Where is her lair, have you found out?”

“Of course not, Chief, the criminal organization of the Mixer is the most well-established in the world, even the international police don’t know the truth about Mang Ling, I had to go through a lot of trouble to find out━”

Gundam said, “Very well, I understand.”

“Chief, you must be careful.”

“Of course, being alive is so wonderful, I won’t be careless.” Gouda put the phone down and bent her head down to kiss Fen, who immediately stuck out her sharp little tongue and swirled it around in Gouda’s mouth.

Gouda looked up and pulled her cheeks, saying, “Fen-Phen, you can’t be twenty years old, why do you need a man like that?”

Xu Fenfen blushed, crouched on the shoulder of Gao Da, Nicole said: “Gao, you may not have thought that my first time with a man was at the age of ten, but in the past seven years, I have actually only met one man.

”

If Gouda didn’t know that Mamoru was the mistress of the Half-Breed King, then he must not have been in a hurry to go, and in that case he would have picked Fenfen up bodily and placed her on his own body!

But now the situation is more or less different!

He knew he was in extreme danger of his own!

His danger was twofold, Mang Ling was going to deal with him, and if the Mixed Demon King knew about his relationship with Mang Ling, then the Mixed Demon King would definitely deal with him as well, refusing to let him go!

Of course, even Xu Fenfen’s situation, also very very bad, Gouda bent his head in Fenfen’s neck and kissed it, said: “Fenfen, you are in danger, I suggest that you ask the police for help.”

“I’m in danger?” Fen’s eyes widened.

“Yes, for the police to send someone to protect you, I must go!” Gouda yipped.

Xu Fenfen’s arms suddenly tightened around Gao Da, her delicate body completely collapsing into Gao Da’s arms as she said in an almost pleading voice, “Gao, you’re going to go away and be joyful with me one more time.”

“Fen-Phen,” Gouda smiled apologetically, “you can mark my words, I’ll be sure to have fun with you more than once, I want you to beg for mercy, I want you to never dare to see me again!”

Like she knew there was no hope, Fen-Phen Hsu sighed quietly, lifted her breasts, shook her body, and walked away quite firmly as Gouda quickly got dressed.

Fen-Phen Hsu came out of the bathroom and they kissed deeply again before Gouda opened the bedroom door and the two long-haired things immediately panicked and stood up as soon as they saw Gouda.

Gouda strides out the door and gets into his business.

He just got into the car, Xu Fenfen ran out from the house again, she had  almost no clothes on, and when she ran out, her delicate body was like popping out, wonderful!

She ran straight to the car, her hand grasping the window, and the look of fascination in her eyes made the prodigal son like Gouda’s heart soften.

Gouda could see that Xu Fenfen had been infatuated with him to the extreme, and in that situation, Gouda knew that she would not hesitate to agree to whatever she asked Xu Fenfen to do.

Xu Fenfen ran to the high near the front, slightly gasping valves said: “you – do not go, you have not yet enjoyed my another service, high, you will be satisfied, do not you want?”

The look on her face was so eager that Gouda really had no way to refuse her, so she had to say, “Not now,” Gouda held her hand. “Fenfen, I promise you, we will see you again, we will be together well  days, let me enjoy your kind of service, Fenfen, now you go back, I have promised you!”

Xu Fenfen’s face, although there was still a bit of disappointment on her face, she smiled, and she smiled so charmingly, so daintily sweetly that Gouda couldn’t help but reach out his head from the car window to kiss her.

But just at that moment, gunshots suddenly rang out.

Gouda was a man who had studied all kinds of firearms extremely deeply, and as soon as he heard that sharp, wavering sound of bullets hissing into the air, he made to know that it was the sound of a long-range rifle.

And by the time he listened to the sound of the gun, and recognized what kind of firearm it was, it was too late, for the bullet was advancing much faster than the sound, and everything was already a matter of drawing.

Like the closing of a play, Xu Fenfen’s smile suddenly froze, pressing between her eyes, as if by magic, a small bright red hole appeared.

The blood that flowed out of the small bright red hole was so thick that it made the heart sink to the bottom, and Xu Fenfen’s body, which had been leaning forward, leaned forward at this point as well.

That was the fatal shot!

Only a first-rate shooter could deliver such an accurate shot with a long-range rifle.

In a flash, it also occurred to Gauda that he himself was in extreme danger.

But the anger in his heart overshadowed his fear, and he hurriedly pushed open the car door, and before Xu Fenfen could fall to the ground, he held her up, and he dragged her to her feet.

Xu Fenfen’s body was still warm and silky, but that smile of slight disappointment and anticipation of joy had been frozen on her face, and life had gone far away from her beautiful body.

Gao Da hugged Xu Fenfen, his heart thought of incomparable grief and anger, he raised his head to look around, but it was useless, he was unable to see where the gun came from.

Behind every window, behind every tree, there could be that sniper, and if that sniper wanted to take Gundam’s life at that moment, it would only be a matter of a finger wrench!

Gouda, in that moment, simply  intended to die together with Xu Fenfen in one piece!

Don’t think that Gouda is a prodigal son, a person without feelings, the only prodigal son is a person who really knows about feelings, extremely full of feelings, Gouda stood still without fear.

But there was only one shot, never a second, which gave him renewed hope.

Gundam gently placed Fen-Phen Hsu on the grass.

He knew it was Mamling who was fulfilling her promise, she wanted him to die inch by inch instead of ending his life with a single shot, Mamling killed Xu Fenfen as a sign of her hatred for Gouda!

After putting down Xu Fenfen, Gao Da turned around, jumped into the car and sped away!

When Gouda drove the car, the anger in his heart was indescribable. If the murderer was driving the car in front of him, he would have crashed into the car without hesitation.

But Gundam wasn’t a one-dimensional rash man after all, and in less than half a minute he calmed down, and in that moment he also sensed the gravity of the situation!

The cold shot just now, naturally a first-rate sniper issued, the kind of long-range shooting rifle, in a first-rate gunner, simply can do whatever you want, take away any in the range of human life!

That shot just now was fired at Xu Fenfen.

But what if that shot had hit him?

Gouda’s heart, can not help but steeply shook, in that moment, he  almost can not continue to drive! Because this is a kind of a think down, it is extremely terrible thing!

That shot would have killed him, of course!

And the reason why that shot had not been fired at him was not due to his good valves, but due to the fact that the other party did not want to take his life for the time being, so how was the other party going to deal with him?

Gouda was completely unaware!

Today’s situation is the other side of the absolute initiative, and he is in a very unfavorable, very dangerous situation! Gouda remembered by the black cheongsam wrapped by the soft, charming white carcass, he could not help, step on the gas pedal, the car speed suddenly accelerated, he must fight for the initiative, only to fight for the initiative, in order to change the current situation.

And now the only way to fight for the initiative is to not let the other side know his whereabouts, so that the other side can not find him, and let him go to find his enemy, the beauty who had been entwined with him in love, Mang Ling!

As he thought about it, Gouda saw a car he didn’t think he’d ever see in the here and now.

Dulcie’s car!

And Du Xue, who was driving at over a hundred kilometers per hour, also saw Gouda, and she immediately slammed on the brakes and brought the car to a stop.

Both of them opened their car doors at the same time and got out to walk towards each other.

“Why are you here?”

“Coming for you!”

“How did you know to look for me here?”

“Lawyer Toki told me!”

Gundam had a rather fed up look on his face.

“I couldn’t contact you all night, and if I’m going to wait there, why don’t I go out on my own to find Xu Fenfen, I don’t believe that she’ll turn me down for something that will benefit the whole community, so here I am.”

“She’s dead.” Baida’s sullen expression.

“Fen-Phen Hsu?”

“Yes.”

Du Xue disbelieved a sneer. “Are you really that good? Torturing Xu Fenfen to death in one night? It’s too inhumane for you to do that, isn’t it?” Du Xue thought that Gouda was joking, so she sarcastically spoke without emotion. Gouda didn’t answer. Du Xue gathered her expression, realizing that the situation might be really serious, and looked at Gouda in a serious manner.

“Is she really dead?”

“Shot dead.”

“Who did this?”

“Ever heard of Mamoru?”

“No.” Du Xue answered with her mouth, but in her heart, she was thinking that it might be a jealous woman, competing for Gouda, and that this woman called Mangling had set up Xu Fenfen, and if that was the case, Xu Fenfen hadn’t died too wrongly! For the sake of this kind of prodigal son of Gouda, is it worth it?

“So have you ever heard of a mongrel?”

“I can tell by the name that it’s not a good one.”

“Mang Ling is the mistress of the Mixed Demon King and is also engaged in human trafficking, Xu Fen Fen was brutally killed because she refused Mang Ling’s offer, she is a woman with a ruthless heart. “

“If you’re on Fen-Fen Hsu’s side, why can’t you protect her?”

“I didn’t see that coming!”

“So you and Mangling-” Duxue purposely said halfway through her sentence.

“What else did Counselor Toki tell you?”

“I like to hear it from you.”

Gao Da lit a cigarette, he didn’t want Du Xue to be involved in this, Mang Ling now hated him so much, he was afraid that she would point the finger at Du Xue, Mang Ling had lost her heart, she would do whatever she could to try to get rid of him and the woman beside him, maybe someone was watching them now.

The problem was that Duxue wasn’t one to be afraid of anything.

What’s he gonna do?

“Gouda! Why don’t you say something?”

“Have you ever considered taking a vacation to Hawaii?”

“Now?”

“Now.”

“Why?” She asked in disbelief. “I just got back from South Africa last month, and you know I don’t like flying , and it’s pretty exhausting to take a trip out of the country, there’s no way I’m going to Hawaii right now, and did you forget about the foundation?”

“The foundation can wait until you get back.”

“Are you trying to get rid of me?” She wisely said, “If you have anything to say, the more you are like this, the more I want to stay and watch the show, I will never open.”

“You must not know the power of “The King of Misfits”!”

“He’s got six arms?!”

“Aren’t you afraid you’ll be sold to a backwater?”

“Who dares to sell me? I’ll be thankful if I don’t sell anyone!” Du Xue said forcefully, completely insulating herself from the term “weak woman”. “Are you trying to scare me? The problem is that my guts aren’t that small.”

“You are not dead until you are dead.”

“Who’s afraid of who these days?””

“And you know what happened to Fen-Fen Hsu!”

“She’s unfortunate!”

“That could happen to you too!” Gao Da said furiously, “You’re in the open, they’re in the dark, there’s no defense, do you want to die? Aren’t you afraid to die?”

“Why are they poisoning me?”

“Because you’re my girl!” He blurted out.

How could Du Xue get down this valve, her index finger pointed straight to Gao Da’s chest, not customer’s valve. “Who is your woman?”

“I worded it wrong!”

“I’m not that nymphomaniacal!”

“Anyway, they might get the wrong idea.”

“Then it is evident that they are not well informed.”

“Du Xue! Don’t vomit with me!”

“I don’t have that kind of free time!”

“I’ll sort all this out,” Gouda said in a tone of assurance. “And in the shortest possible time, and I don’t want it to be this way, but there’s no point in taking any chances; Weissonite is still unaccounted for to this day, and I don’t want to see you next; you’re just avoiding it for a while.”

“I’m not!”

“Duxue!”

“Cruise can protect me!”

“You really don’t know the power of the Demon King? I saw Xu Fenfen die in front of my eyes, it’s not a good feeling, I care about you, more than you think, I don’t want them to use this “favorable weapon” against me.” Gao Da said openly.

Du Xue immediately looked petulant.

“I’ll do all I can to help you get that foundation when it’s over.”

“I didn’t promise you that!”

“Then you can go to Japan, it’s only a two hour flight,” he said, still not giving up his persuasion. “Cruz can go with you, and you’re a shopaholic so you won’t be afraid to have no one to carry your stuff.”

There was a hint of Duxue being impressed.

“Promise me!”

“How long do I have to hide?”

“A week or two.” He  almost leapt for his feet.

“So long!”

“It could be faster.”

Du Xue heart is not willing, feelings are not  nodded, this and her personality does not match, but for the sake of the big picture, in order not to let herself become a mixed demon king to use to deal with the handle of Gouda, she  intends to condescend once.

“Then go home and get ready!”

“Is it so urgent?”

“The sooner the better.”

She had to reluctantly walk to her car and wave at him.

“Drive carefully!”

“They’re not going to put a time bomb in my car or disable the brakes!” She blamed him for looking like he was fussing. “Don’t worry!”

“Be on the lookout for special conditions on the road!”

“You worry about yourself!”

Du Xue got into the car, a highly intelligent driving look, whistling, long away, called up to see the heart of the heart, I do not know how she got the license, this kind of play life seems to drive the law of the people, should not let her drive.

But he  meant to tell himself that Duchess would take care of her own.

Got into his car and he had to go about his business as well.

It didn’t take long to open.

Gouda felt someone following him.

And when he focused his attention, he also realized that there was more than one car following him. And among those vehicles, there seemed to be wireless phone contacts.

Because no matter how up to the car, how the streets and alleys scurrying, he always have no way to get rid of those cars tracking, up to the city and that  car catch half an hour of hide and seek after he made up his mind, the car to the suburbs sped out, his thing in has excellent performance, can reach the high speed of the ordinary car can not be reached.

In the city, the kind of performance of his car, naturally, can not be maximized, so he has to go to the suburbs of the highway, using high speed to get rid of those vehicles tracking him!

As soon as he reached the suburban highway, Gao Da’s car was accelerated to a high speed of one hundred miles per hour. Originally, there were as many cars following him, but after a few minutes, there was only one light-blue car, which was still able to follow closely behind him.

Gundam accelerated again, and his car raced up an extremely long overpass at a high speed of one hundred and forty miles per hour, and the whole thing had the sensation of flying as his car dipped off the overpass.

But the light blue car, still following close behind!

At those high speeds, whether chasing a car or attempting to get away from one, it was a gamble against death, and Gundam’s hands were sweating.

Sweat even trickled down the corners of his brow, drop by drop, downward.

But at that point, Gundam’s superb driving skills were also utilized to their fullest extent, and his life seemed to have completely dissolved into his car!

The car suddenly turned a corner, making an unpleasant squeaking sound as it did so sharply; it was a very dangerous corner, but Gouda had turned it very skillfully.

Yet his stalker was no idle figure!

As soon as Gouda’s car had turned the corner, he looked in the rearview mirror and saw the light blue car again; that had been what Gouda had expected, and Gouda had hoped for just that!

At that very moment, Gouda’s car suddenly slowed down, and taking advantage of the width of the road, his car suddenly made a turn from the center of the road, and with a whirring sound, it brushed past the car and turned the corner of the hill.

Less than twenty seconds after he turned the corner, he heard a loud “boom” and Gouda laughed a little; he didn’t have to turn back to the car to find out what had happened.

He knew that the other car, must be in a sharp turn, hit the mountain side, that’s because the other car, will never have his car as good as the cause of the equipment.

And he also knew that crashing at that high speed, the other guy must have looked, well, miserable! Gundam shrugged and turned the car into a side road.

That road brought Gouda before a fine townhouse.

Gundam didn’t know who the house belonged to, he just wanted a quieter place to make him think about how he was going to deal with the Mistress of Mischief’s Mistress, Mang Ling!

He had gotten rid of the light blue car, but Gouda knew that Mamoru would send more people to deal with him; Mamoru could have instructed the gunman to kill Fen-Fen Hsu, and she would have done anything.

Gouda pulled the car into the bushes on the side of the road and stopped.

He thought in the car for a very short time and then got out of the car, straightening  the small trees that had been overpowered by his car, so that even if the other party came to this road, it would not be easy to find his car.

It had occurred to Gowda, in that moment in the car just now, that his top priority today was to get on the phone with his  friends in order to find out what the current situation was.

So he stepped out of the bushes and went straight toward the townhouse, and when he reached the iron gate he heard a barking, and judging by the sound it was the very fierce Danish wolf-dog.

Gouda frowned, the family that kept such a vicious wolfdog and lived in such a quiet countryside might not like a stranger coming to lend a hand on the phone, and if there hadn’t been an iron gate between the wolfdog and Gouda, the wolfdog would have lunged straight at Gouda!

Gouda took a step back as he reached out and gripped the hilt of a sharp pocketknife, just in case there was some sort of accident that he wouldn’t be unable to deal with, and then he heard a very delicate voice, coming from within.

The soft, melodious voice called out, “Don’t be afraid! Be quiet!”

Gundam looked forward, and he saw a long-haired woman in shorts, and a light yellow sweatshirt come out from the white townhouse.

The girl is very weak, her age is not too young, at least in the twenty, between four years old, but she gives people the impression, but completely like a girl who does not know the world!

Her thighs were very slender, her complexion was pale, she had a small mouth, a straight nose and large black and white, very seductive eyes, and her long hair covered half of her face.

As soon as Gouda saw the girl, he always felt that something was missing from the girl’s body, but for a moment, he couldn’t tell what, exactly, was missing from the girl’s body.

It wasn’t until the girl came to the iron gate and the head dog stopped barking that Gouda felt that something was missing from the girl, as if there was no blood in her body at all!

Her skin was so white that even her lips showed a light red that couldn’t be any lighter, her slender thighs were white, and the section of her breast that was exposed in the jowls of her sweatshirt was even whiter like jade.

Ni Kuang R-rated novel series Crystal Female

Scanning correction: CSH

5.

The woman came to the iron door, with a very strange gaze, looked fixed up to the high, as if she had never seen a stranger, and then she smiled, with a very delicate voice: “What do you want?”

“Miss,” said Gowda politely, “I’m in some extraordinary trouble, and I’d like to make a phone call… Do you have a phone in your house that I could use?”

The woman tilted her head sideways, and when she did, her long hair slanted to one side, covering her unusually white face even more, and making her seem, well, much more alluring.

She smiled a little and said, “Yes, you can come in.”

She pulled the bolt of the iron gate, and Gouda pushed it open. When he pushed the gate open, the wolf dog barked loudly again, and the woman slapped her hand on the wolf dog’s head and said, “Go back, go back!”

Gouda looked at her hands, her fingers were long and soft, her nails were painted with bright red nail polish, that was probably the only red color she had on her. There was something about that woman’s kind of clarity that mesmerized Gouda greatly.

The head wolfhound barked low as if he still didn’t trust Gouda very much, but they ran off obediently.

Gundam smiled and said, “Miss, you don’t need them to protect you?”

The woman looked at Gouda again for about five seconds before laughing, “I don’t think it’s necessary, if necessary, they will come to protect me as soon as I call out.”

The woman turned around and walked forward slowly.

Gouda closed the iron door and followed her, looking at her back, her slender, slowly swaying waist, Gouda couldn’t help but slowly inhale a mouthful of valves.

Together they came into a very fine living room, and with a gesture toward a telephone, the woman took a seat on one of the sofas, and Gowda picked up the phone and dialed Toki Shigeike’s number.

But Shigechi might not be there, because the one who listened to the phone was a very strange voice, and that strange voice asked a word that shouldn’t have been asked, “Are you Gouda?”

Gouda immediately put down the phone.

That an unfamiliar voice, up to  almost certainly must be police personnel, police personnel in the time heavy pool there is naturally related to Xu Fenfen’s death.

Naturally, the two hooligans kept by Xu Fenfen, with the police officers confessed to him, the police must suspect that he and Xu Fenfen’s death has a very close relationship, may also think he is the murderer!

In the future, if there would be a time when Gundam would run into those two scumbags, he would give them hell.

Later?

Gouda couldn’t help but laugh bitterly at the thought.

In his whole life, it could be said that he had never fallen into such a predicament! On the one hand, he had offended the mistress of the king of mongrels, and on the other hand, he was a murder suspect in the eyes of the police!

The girl was sitting opposite Gao Da, although she was wearing very casual clothes, but her posture was still very elegant, she looked at Gao Da and said: “Big trouble?”

Gundam sighed, “Yes, big trouble.”

“What kind of big trouble?” The woman asked again.

Gundam spread his hands and said, “It’s a matter of life and death!”

The woman sighed lowly and suddenly grunted lowly, saying, “You have your troubles, and I have mine!”

It was a very popular western pop song, as soon as Gouda heard the two lines of lyrics, he remembered Xu Fenfen, he sighed again, he was a very smart person, but at this time he was at a loss!

Now he could only pray that everyone in their little group would stay out of trouble, especially Du Xue.

These things are all caused by him, if he does not provoke Man Ling, today there will not be so many things, Xu Fenfen may still be alive, it seems that the trouble is not necessarily all about women.

He really has some regrets! He was seriously wondering if he should change his prodigal son’s nature!

The woman looked at Gouda and said slowly, “I live here alone, and if your trouble prevents you from appearing in front of people, then you can stay with me as long as you like.

”

Gouda froze, and for a moment he  could hardly believe it.

Gundam knew that he was a very popular figure with women, but the woman in front of him seemed to be different, and he hadn’t saved any flirtation for her at all.

Yet the woman spoke that way!

Gauda looked at the wench, and the wench looked at him.

Neither of them spoke, and then the two of them stood up together, and Gauda could see that the woman’s breath was creeping up, and Gauda was also certain that if he could have been close to the woman’s chest, he would have still been able to feel the other man’s heartbeat intensifying!

They both stood up and looked at each other for a few moments more before Gouda said, “You mean for me to stay here? There won’t be any one to find me – us?”

The woman nodded.

The strange thing about Gauda was that her cheeks should have been crimson, for what was in her mind could be seen in her eyes. But the girl’s cheeks, but only a circle of light redness, seems particularly moving, up to the voice, become very gentle, can make any woman heart.

He said, “How can I repay you?”

The woman said, “I’m a joyless person-“

She spoke here, paused for a moment, closed her eyes, slightly tilted her head, Gouda saw her breasts, rapidly rising and falling, her breasts are not  full at all, but she obviously did not use a bra, because at this time when her sweatshirt because of rapid breathing and taut, Gouda can see the tip of her small nipples, and then she seemed to be sighing and said:” Kiss me!”

Her voice was shaking slightly even though she had only spoken two words when she asked Gouda to kiss her! Gouda could hear that the shaking was due to extreme nervousness and excitement!

Gauda froze slightly, the woman had just said she was a joyless person, what was that in reference to? Did she mean that she had never had a man in her life?

She looked as if she had never been kissed by a man before, otherwise why was she so nervous? Gundam only thought for a very short time, and then walked over to her.

Her head tilted higher as Gauda walked toward her, her long hair cascading down like dark satin, and Gauda came to rest gently on her slender waist, their four lips meeting.

The girl’s lips were so soft, Gouda had kissed many women, but he had never kissed them so gently. The girl made a low murmuring sound, and her body, leaned towards Gundam.

Gouda gently hugged her, now that Gouda and her breasts were pressed together, and sure enough the wench’s heart was beating violently.

It was an extremely long kiss, and when their lips finally parted, Gouda and the girl’s large, dark eyes met for four days, and the blush on the girl’s face was a little deeper.

She leaned on Gouda’s shoulder, and Gouda felt her slender fingers, on his chest and back, gently caressing him, and then heard her say with a low sigh, “You’re-so strong.”

Gouda held her a little tighter.

The girl gasped delicately, as if she had summoned up enough courage, and said in a voice so low  that it was almost inaudible: “If you like me – you can do what you like – just us – the two of us! “

That  sentence made Gouda s heart, thump.

It was full of seductive and teasing words! Gauda kissed her neck, and she leaned closer to Gauda, whose hands, which had been wrapped around the wench’s slender waist.

That’s when his right hand reached into the girl’s sweatshirt and stroked gently over the girl’s back, her skin so delicate and silky.

That delicate and silky skin made even the rudest of men caress it with only very gentle movements. Gundam’s hand stopped next to the woman’s breast.

Then his hands went to the woman’s chest, and he held the woman’s slender breasts. The girl was quite tall, and her thighs were long and beautiful, but her breasts were by no  means full.

Gouda’s hand pressed up,  almost just able to gently hold her breasts in his palm! And at that moment, the wench’s body started shaking, and she let out an indescribable sound.

Gouda lifted her lower jaw, he could feel the valves coming out of her open and closed nostrils, Gouda asked in a low voice: “Kissy, have you never been close to a man?”

In Gouda’s experience, the woman’s breasts were those of a virgin, and the fact that she shivered as soon as a man’s hand took hold of her breasts proved that she had never been close to a man before.

The woman leaned her head on Gauda’s shoulder, her body pressed against Gauda’s, and she said, “You don’t, don’t-needn’t pay any attention to me, I’m-never that nervous.”

When Goddard took hold of the girl’s slender breasts, even if he knew that the girl was a virgin, it would not be easy for him to restrain his lust!

Gouda’s fingers were on the girl’s breasts, rubbing them gently, and the girl’s valves became more rapid, and she gently bit Gouda’s shoulder, saying, “Carry me into the bedroom – as I am your bride!”

Gouda picked the girl up, the girl’s arms hooked around Gouda’s head, and Gouda headed for a door, and when he pushed it open, he saw a very beautiful bedroom.

Everything in the bedroom was lake-blue, as elegant as a fairyland, and Gouda had no time to study what the woman was, and how she lived here alone.

He spored the wench to the bed and set her down gently.

The woman lying on her back, eyes closed, her hands grasping the bed sheet, look at her appearance, like waiting for the slaughter, Gouda leaned down, kissed her on the cheek and said: “Are you really so nervous?”

The girl suddenly hugged Gouda and whispered, “I’m scared!”

Gouda smiled and didn’t say anything, just kissed her, kissing her from her cheek to her lips, to her shoulder, then Gouda ripped her sweatshirt open with force!

The woman’s upper body became naked!

Her small but pointed breasts were unapologetically presented to Gauda’s eyes, who saw her light red areolas, and light red tips that had become pointed and hard.

And the moment Gauda ripped open her sweatshirt, she naturally covered her hands over her own breasts in a gesture that made Gauda think, more than anything else, that she was a virgin!

But the lust that was so high at this point prevented him from thinking about it much longer!

He pulled away and gently sucked on the tip of the girl’s breast, her mouth half-open, gasping for breath, her white body, turning from side to side as if trying to avoid Gouda.

Gouda had also taken off his shirt, and he took hold of the girl’s shoulders, lifting her up a bit so that both of their breasts, pressed together, Gouda’s beefy pecs pressed on top of the girl’s indescribably silky breasts!

Gouda would never let Du Xue know that he had this kind of encounter after Xu Fenfen’s death, and Du Xue would come back from Japan to kill him.

And looking at this unknown beauty in his arms.

He didn’t think about anything else, he just wanted to enjoy what was in front of him.

This time their breasts were pressed together, and between the two of them there was nothing left standing between them, and the wench clung to Gouda, her body still shaking.

She gasped and nursed, “It’s marvelous, just marvelous, much more marvelous than I’ve dreamed of for years-much more marvelous, am I dreaming again?”

She was obviously not saying those words to Gouda, but only to herself. Naturally, Gouda had heard those words, but unfortunately he was no longer able to think further about what the woman meant by them.

The two of them held each other tightly, Gouda had gently undone the button of the girl’s pants, and the girl pressed herself against Gouda, and as Gouda gently piled on, and the girl lay on her back again, Gouda let out a little call, a primal, animalistic call, the natural call of a man at the sight of such a remarkable naked beauty.

The girl lay on her back, her long legs, tightly together, her eyes closed, her body shivering, when Gao Da’s hot palm, gently caressing her belly, she let out a sound close to a moan, her body immediately shrunk into a ball, her eyes closed, from the corners of her eyes, seems to be bursting out tears.

Her white sleek body, shrunk into a ball, that was even more moving than if she had been lying on her back, and Gouda took a deep breath, he could already tell that the wench was not a very sexually experienced person, if not a virgin!

Gauda knelt down beside her and rolled her over gently, the woman kept her eyes closed as she whispered, “What should I do? I-I-“

Gouda held her waist, bent his head and kissed her delicate and silky body and said: “Don’t be afraid, don’t be afraid at all, sweetheart, you’re a woman, I’m a man, you don’t have to be afraid at all, we’re made for each other!”

At Gouda’s gentle voice, the girl’s eyes opened, and Gouda took her soft, petite body and slowly propped it closer to his own, the girl’s hands gripping Gouda’s strong arms.

Her long hair was spread out, and against her dazzling white skin, Gauda’s heart swooned, and Gauda kept caressing her, when suddenly the girl threw her arms around Gauda, and her nails sank into Gauda’s back muscles, and she made a cry that was hard to describe, and an expression of great pain appeared on her face.

It was a time when Gouda’s lust was so high that Gouda  could hardly make himself gentle any more, and he had to send out his lust with a series of rough actions.

He was trying to be considerate of her feelings, but he couldn’t really think about them in this time of lust.

But when he saw the girl in that situation, he was frozen! He gently held the girl’s soft thighs and asked in a low voice: “You-“

The girl’s eyes were open, her forehead had tiny beads of sweat constantly seeping out, she inhaled a mouthful of valves, lifted up her breasts and pressed them against Gouda’s chest, and after a long time she breathed out a mouthful of valves and said: “You – you – to all the women – all of them like that? “

Gouda kissed the nape of her neck and said, “Is this your first time?”

The woman nodded.

Gouda couldn’t help but laugh bitterly at the fact that the girl was really a virgin!

If he had known this half a minute earlier, then he might have been able to restrain himself, but now it was too late!

Gao Da is a prodigal son, he likes beautiful women, but also absolutely respect virgins, however, now that the automatic dedication of the girl, they simply do not even know each other’s names, they are already naked relative, and has come to this point that the girl, but also a virgin, Gao Da is the first man in her life, that is really a little bit unbelievable!

However, the trembling of the girl’s snow-white body, the look of pain on her pretty face, and the surprise of Gouda when she met a man for the first time, proved perfectly that she was a virgin!

Gundam laughed bitterly on one side and asked, “Why, why are you?”

The girl tilted her head up, every part of their bodies, still close to each other, the girl said with tears in her eyes: “I’m too lonely, you know? I’m so lonely.”

As she spoke, tears were already streaming down the corners of her beautiful eyes, and Gouda was busy gently soaking up her tears when the woman suddenly smiled sweetly.

She whispered, “I don’t regret it at all, because I liked you as soon as I saw you, and everything was  almost the same as in my dream, only – in the dream – I didn’t have that kind of – pain.”

Gouda’s hand moved down her slender waist and gently lifted her soft stock up a bit, saying, “Still feeling pain now?”

The woman shook her head and said, “No, now I just feel-wonderful, that’s just wonderful, isn’t it?”

The flush on her face increased, but even at the height of it her cheeks were still glistening white, and the  hints of redness were like red filaments coming out of the purest white jade of the purest texture.

Gundam rubbed her body, caressed every sensitive part of her torso, kissed her deeply, and the look on the girl’s face indicated that she was already enjoying it deeply!

Then Gouda gradually raised her legs, the girl pursed her lips, as if she was enduring, but finally from her mouth, she let out a delicate and incomparable sound.

She clung to Gauda, she mostly just clung to Gauda, she had absolutely no idea how to please a man, and Gauda was careful, treating her as if she were easily broken porcelain.

Then her petite body started shaking again.

Her silky, fleshy, delicate body was completely pressed against Gouda, so when her body began to shiver, even Gouda felt an extreme thrill.

The excitement caused even Gouda to start shaking.

The woman gasped and bit heavily on Gauda’s shoulder. Then everything stood still, as if the earth had come to a complete stop, and time seemed to have ceased to exist.

It was a long time before Gouda felt the pain in his shoulder, and he slowly braced himself as the wench gave him a shove in the chest, and she herself instantly shrunk her body back into a ball.

Her carcass was so white that there was no blemish at all, and curled up like that, making people rise up with an infinite love, and Gouda was busy lying down in front of her body and embracing her in his arms.

In that instant, Gouda suddenly made up his mind, he made up his mind that he was going to end his prodigal career, and that was something that Gouda hadn’t thought about at all before that minute!

Maybe that’s because the girl is a virgin, but it’s not just for that reason either; Gowda had an excellent girlfriend, the famous fashion model Sun Bo-Jin, and Gowda is also the only man in her life.

But what led Gouda to make that decision in that moment was his feeling that the girl would not be able to live at all after driving him!

Although the woman is very slender, there is absolutely nothing abnormal, but always give a person a very fragile feeling, as if she is a piece of precious porcelain that can be broken at the slightest touch!

So Gouda embraced her, taking the whole of her petite body in his strong arms, and then Gouda spoke the words that so many women wanted to hear, but which Gouda had never spoken.

Gouda whispered very sincerely, “Sweetheart, marry me!”

The woman kept her eyes closed after she pushed Gouda away and shrunk into a ball, her long eyelashes fluttering gently, indicating her mood, which was really very excited.

And when Gauda spoke those words, her eyes suddenly widened, she showed disbelief and repeated Gauda’s words: “Marry me, marry me-“

She seemed to understand what Gouda meant after repeating it four times, and her voice was filled with surprise as she said, “You mean, you want to marry me?”

Gouda nodded and kissed the corner of her forehead.

Just as Gouda nodded his head, the image of Du Xue flashed across his mind, Du Xue was the only woman he wanted but couldn’t have, he naturally had love for her, a feeling he couldn’t even describe himself, but even without him, Du Xue was still Du Xue, but this woman in his arms at the moment was different.

He felt he couldn’t open her lightly.

He couldn’t afford to lose her.

So the only way was to ask her to marry him and keep that special love for Duxue deep in his heart forever.

The bias girl didn’t quite believe it.

The girl raised her eyebrows slightly and added, “You would take a girl like me as your wife?”

“You’re perfect, sweetheart.” Gouda said heartily.

“But you forget that I threw myself at you without even knowing your name, and let you-” The wench paused slightly. “You would take me as your wife?”

“Names are meaningless, it will never be my name you love, it must be my person!”

Gouda replied.

The woman’s slender fingers gently stroked on Gouda’s body, causing Gouda to have an indescribable feeling of relief, she buried her face in Gouda’s chest for a long time before she whispered, “I-actually already your wife, I think I should always know my own husband’s name and what kind of person he is. “

Gouda caressed her hair, Gouda could say that he had never spoken to a woman with that kind of sincerity, he was always very flirty and frivolous because he was a prodigal son!

But this was a very exceptional case, and his tone, in a natural way, became very sincere, and every word came out as if from the bottom of his heart.

He said, “My name is Gouda, and as for what kind of person I am, I am really ashamed-“

Gouda just spoke here, the girl has bent up, she used a very strange eyes looked fixed up up to the high, so that up to the high also feel strange, immediately stopped his mouth.

The girl bent up and then turned slightly, Gouda immediately took hold of her slender breasts, the girl said: “Your name is Gouda, are you the prodigal son Gouda?”

Gundam cupped the wench’s changing breasts and sniffed deeply at the faint, intoxicating scent of milk as he sighed, “Yes, I am the prodigal son, Gundam.”

The girl crouched down, she crouched on top of Gouda, and Gouda’s hands moved over her back and onto her legs, and the girl murmured, “Am I really that lucky? Did I really get the prodigal son Gouda to ask me to marry him? I know a lot about you, Gauda, and there are many places where it is written about you.”

Gouda girded his hands around the woman’s waist, and with his arms straightened, he suddenly lifted the woman’s petite body up by two, and he said, “In order not to tell you a single lie, I have to say that those accounts are all true.

”

The girl was lifted up by Gouda, her two beautiful legs were tightly intertwined, but under her belly, on her snow-white inner stock, there were crimson blood stains.

That’s virginity!

Gouda set her down gently, then hugged her gently again.

But the woman suddenly broke away from his embrace, jumped off the bed, and took  a step outward, pulling up a cushion to cover her, before turning around.

When she turned, it had a forlorn look on its face.

Gundam didn’t know why she was suddenly opening herself, and the look on her face was so peculiar that he had to look at the woman with his eyes wide open.

In that moment, Gautama felt that there was a mysterious, unseen fog hanging over the woman, why was she living here alone? Why did she offer herself without hesitation? Why did she…?

There seemed to be too many questions, but after the woman opened her mouth and spoke, there were  more questions in Gouda’s mind!

The woman’s face was miserable, more and more, she whispered: “I know I won’t have that kind of luck, I’m a most unfortunate person, you must be the people who asked you to make me happy, isn’t it? You must also know about me, so you want me to be your wife?”

This  sentence is baffling to Gouda!

Gao Da is a very smart man, but even if he is smart, he still can’t understand the woman’s words “sent by others” and “you already know about me, that’s why you want me to be your wife”. What did she mean?

Since he had no idea what the woman was talking about, he had no way to tell!

He just stood up, spread his hands and said, “Sweetheart-“

That woman’s look, more miserable said: “You deliberately come to me, said there is a big trouble, to borrow the phone, do you know you do this is really very cruel?”

Gundam smiled bitterly and said, “Sweetheart, do you have a radio here? I’m sure if you turn on the radio, you’ll know what kind of trouble I’m in when it’s time to report the news.”

The woman stared at Gundam, that forlorn look fading from her face, then she turned and pressed the button for the radio, and as she did so, Gundam leapt up from the bed and wrapped her arms around her from behind.

Gauda’s hands pressed against her smooth, soft belly.

From the radio came the melodious music, and Godard gently turned the woman’s body and said, “Let’s dance?”

The girl nodded, and they embraced, swaying to the music, with no barrier between them, the girl’s smooth skin rubbing against Gouda’s, giving Gouda an indescribable feeling of comfort.

They didn’t dance together for long, then the music stopped and the announcer’s beautiful voice came out: “News from the city, the famous singer Xu Fenfen has been shot dead in the garden of her residence. The police are actively searching for a man named Gao Da, who was the only person present at the time, and the police are taking the murder very seriously. He was well dressed and strong…”

Gundam waited until the news finished broadcasting before saying: “Do you understand?” The woman took a deep breath and said: “So I am really so lucky, it’s true!” Gouda said: “naturally true, you just what those words mean, can explain to me?”

Ni Kuang R-rated novel series Crystal Female

Scanning correction: CSH

6.

The wench tilted her head, and because she tilted her head, her belly pressed tighter against Gauda’s, and Gauda felt a strange warmth that expanded rapidly within him.

The girl swept her long hair and smiled sweetly and said, “Don’t ask me again, that’s the most meaningless words, I’ll never say that kind of meaningless words again!”

The woman said on one side, one side slowly swing her waist, that makes her belly, not only close to Gouda, but also gently rubbing, that kind of gentle and so tender women’s skin of the connection , people have the feeling of floating in the air.

The girl gasped slightly and said, “I am your wife, I will be a good wife to you, and you will teach me how I can be a good wife to you, and I will not be afraid of you any more, and I will – make you happy.”

Gouda said heartily, “You’ve been a good wife!”

The woman’s beautiful eyes shone with a light of great joy, and she said, “Have you not asked your wife what her name is?”

This sounds like a very funny question, but in such a scenario, but does not make people feel funny at all, up to the first in the girl’s chest kissed deeply before saying: “Sweetheart, what is your name?”

“Chrissy,” the wench replied. “Or call me by my nickname, I’m Crystal. Crystal, Chrissy, it’s all the same, I’m just a person and I’m very rich!”

“Then why do you say you are an unfortunate man?” Gouda asked.

“Didn’t you just promise not to ask again?” Crystal laughed, the modesty of her waist causing a fire to rise within her as well, so she smiled a very winsome smile.

“Crystal!” Gundam called out the wench’s name.

A moment ago, in his mind, he had compared the girl to a valuable piece of porcelain, but now that he had learned the girl’s name, he felt that his comparison was too inappropriate!

The woman is exactly what her name implies: Crystal!

Her whole person is like a crystal, her kind of white patter skin, just give a person a transparent feeling, Gouda gently called ten  times, Crystal s smile has become more and more wintry.

Her valves have gradually rushed up, she said: “I am no longer a virgin, but a woman, you do not have to worry about anything, really, you do not have to worry at all!”

Gouda’s left arm embraced Crystal’s petite body, and then his left hand gently lifted Crystal’s slender jade leg, up, when Crystal’s jade leg was lifted up to the same height as Gouda’s waistline, Crystal’s body, shook a little bit again, she pursed her lips, and instead of backing away, she pressed herself deeper into Gouda, she was fulfilling her promise, telling Gouda that she didn’t have to have any scruples!

Gouda lifted Crystal’s jade leg higher, Crystal’s slender jade leg was very soft, Gouda’s hand moved down and held Crystal’s soft strand, lifting Crystal’s body up half .

Crystal’s legs naturally wrapped around Gouda’s waist, her upper body leaning back as Gouda took  a step forward, enabling Crystal to lay back on the bed, Crystal inhaled deeply as she had a bear it all kind of look on her face.

Gundam was still holding Crystal’s pair of long, white legs high in the air, two legs that were so beautiful that they dazzled the eyes and made the heart flutter. Gundam first lowered his head and kissed lightly on these legs.

Then Gouda’s body edged closer to the crystal.

Crystal’s legs suddenly came together, she wasn’t rejecting Gouda, but it was a natural reaction to that strange feeling, and Gouda wrapped his arms around her jade legs as Crystal gasped for air and bobbed her head from side to side.

There was no longer any gap between Gundam and Crystal, and tiny beads of sweat were seeping out of Crystal’s forehead again, but this time they were different from the last.

Now those tiny beads of sweat are making Crystal’s face look even more charming.

She also kept her eyes open and looked at Gauda, whose arm she held.

She gasped slightly, “Darling, you don’t have to treat me like glass that breaks at the touch of a button, you treat me like a woman, and I am a woman, aren’t I? Why don’t you treat me like a woman?”

Gouda said, “Of course you’re a woman, you’re my woman!”

As Gouda spoke, Crystal had gasped for air, her body leaning upward, and as she did so, her slender torso, already folded in on itself, still had a pained look on her face.

But Gouda was no longer as gentle as he had been a moment ago!

Crystal is not only a woman, but a mesmerizing woman!

Gouda somewhat roughly pushed Crystal’s body back onto the bed again, Crystal’s legs were stretched out very straight, but Gouda’s hands spread her jade legs apart.

Crystal gasped and rolled over. The look of pain faded from her face, and a flush of spring flooded over her face, one that made her seem even more moving.

Her slender waist swayed, her belly kept pushing upwards, and although Gouda wanted her to lie on her back, she immediately bent up each time, hugging Gouda tightly, as if she wanted to press her own body, into Gouda’s.

Gundam began to pant slightly as well, Gundam let Crystal hold him, his hands holding Crystal’s soft strands higher, that caused Crystal to let out even more slutty calls.

Gundam didn’t know when both himself and Crystal, had tumbled to the floor, and he didn’t know even more how he and Crystal, had rolled from the edge of the bed to near the door of the room.

All he could remember was the extreme pleasure that made every cell in his body jump as he took indescribable pleasure in Crystal’s snow-white, soft, and indescribably delicate torso.

All he could feel was that pouting mixed with cries of joy that Crystal kept making, and he felt Crystal constantly, alternately, biting his left and right shoulders, and Crystal’s fingers digging into his back muscles.

Then he drifted up to the clouds, he became motionless, he was like floating on a cloud, and gradually he came back to his senses, and he sensed that he was not floating on a cloud.

It wasn’t a cloud, it was Crystal’s delicate body that was soft as a cloud.

Every part of their bodies were pressed against each other, Crystal was gasping for valves, and so was Gouda, and both of them could feel the sharp rise and fall of the other’s chest and stomach.

Crystal tilted her head sideways, her white pattered face resting on that long dark hair.

Gouda braced himself and pulled Crystal’s face over, Crystal’s eyes were moist and filled with a dreamlike joy that was intoxicating, she gently breathed out, “Do I look like a wife?”

Gouda slowly raised himself up, and as he and Crystal parted, Crystal bit her lip tightly and let out another breath as Gouda lay down beside her, Crystal shrinking into his arms.

Neither of them spoke as Gouda rubbed Crystal’s breasts, he couldn’t tell himself exactly why, in any case he had never been so emotionally satisfied with a woman after a good time.

Maybe that was because Crystal’s valves were different, maybe it was because all the women he had met before were too modern, while Crystal had a classical subtlety, or maybe it was because of Crystal’s delicate nature that made him want to love her with all his heart, or maybe it was because of all of those reasons.

Gouda held Crystal’s just-perfect breasts, and he didn’t want to say anything, because the contentment in his heart at that moment, that feeling of restful comfort, was like nothing he had ever experienced before.

He finally fell asleep in that kind of contentment.

Lively field.

Cruz was busy going to the counter to lift  the seat and do the formalities, while Du Xue wore sunglasses and sat in the chair with a hundred impatience and waited for the wait.

Even though she was already at the venue, she still had no desire to leave, especially after hearing the report on the radio about Gouda, who must be a target of the police by now.

Gouda’s concerns were not misplaced, and along the way Cruise had helped to brainwash her with all the bad things about the “King of Misfits”, who was never polite to women.

Du Xue is not so afraid, but she is afraid that she will become a burden to Gouda, but so go away, in Japan all day to worry for Gouda is not a solution, or she should stay and this group side by side, and Gouda together to deal with that demoness-Manling.

Cruz came to Du Yun and looked at his watch.

“Another fifty minutes and we’ll be on our way.” He said.

“I don’t want to go to Japan!”

Cruz’s eyes nearly fell out.

“Empress Dowager Du! Don’t joke!”

“I think it’s very unrighteous of us to run off like this, maybe Gouda has something he needs us to help him with.”

“Empress Dowager Du! We’ll do whatever the chief says, okay?”

She shook her head.

Cruise is afraid of this, Du Xue often with the whim, said change of mind on the change of mind, I see even if it is called her on the fly , she still has the ability to let the fly do not open.

Geez!

“Empress Dowager Du!”

“Stop calling me Empress Dowager Du!” Du Xue was not too happy, “Are you implying that I am judgmental, stubborn and unwilling to listen to others?”

“Du Xue! Don’t be double-minded.”

“It’s not a good time to go to Japan .”

“We’re just getting out of the way.”

“The Mixer or Mangling don’t necessarily know I exist,” Duxue insisted. “Why should I run away like a thief? Besides, my house is like a brick wall, it’s not easy to find me!”

“Fen-Fen Hsu is not dead as usual.”

“It was she who couldn’t resist the Gundam.”

“No! She’s going to die because Mamoru sent out a professional killer!”

“I don’t care!”

“Duxue! Don’t make me fail to deliver.”

Duxue seemed to be making up her mind, she still had time to think about it, she could backtrack, she could decide to go or she could decide to stay, what would be the better thing to do?

Cruz’s mind was in a state of turmoil, he hoped that the flight had better take off now, if necessary, he could ask the air marshal to take Duchess on board the flight, or even knock her out with a punch, anyway, he couldn’t let her stay here, otherwise the chief would put this on his head.

“Cruise!”

“If you’re bored, I’ll walk you around.”

“I don’t want to shop!”

“Then I’ll chat with you.”

“I don’t want to chat!”

“Then we’ll be quiet and wait for the fly .” Cruz smiled bitterly.

“I’m going to make a call to headquarters and see how Gundam is doing now, okay?” She suggested playfully.

“The chief will be fine!”

“Just make a phone call! I have nothing to do anyway.”

“Fine!” Cruz still put up the white flag and surrendered, trying to go along with her as much as possible within the possible enclosure, maybe she’d get a clear conscience and wouldn’t give him a hard time. “We’ll fight piece by piece.”

Dulcie would be willing to smile now.

The phone call was made by her, but she couldn’t find Gouda anywhere, and the people who stayed at the headquarters didn’t have Gouda’s whereabouts, he hadn’t been in touch with everyone, and this would be even more difficult for Du Xue to leave.

“Go cancel the bit now!”

“Duxue!”

“No more Japan.” She said with no room for negotiation.

“What now?” He screamed.

“If you really want to go, you can go, but I’m going to stay, since the Mixed Demon King is so powerful, it’s all the more reason for us to work together to help Gouda get through this, we can all contribute a little bit, and we might be able to bring down the Mixed Demon King’s syndicate once and for all.” She rallied.

Cruz knew Dulcie’s mind was made up.

“I take full responsibility at Gundam’s.” She said.

“Okay! I’ll go cancel the bit.”

“It’s too much of a hoot!”

“You better not be helping!”

“What a thing to say!” She scolded with a laugh.

“God help us!” Cruise laughed at himself. “I hope it’s settled quickly with the mongrels and Mangling.”

Gouda moved languidly.

Crystal must have been asleep too, because while Gundam was asleep, Crystal didn’t move at all, and when Gundam woke up, Crystal was still looking peacefully at her eyes.

Her whole body was nestled in Gouda’s arms, her long, slender legs tightly together. It was already very dark, and in the dimness, Crystal’s excessively white body seemed even more eye-catching.

Gouda gave himself up a bit as he caressed Crystal’s jade leg, then pressed his hand to the small of Crystal’s back, moving it slowly, his movements causing Crystal to frown.

Gauda retracted his hand in a hurry, knowing that Crystal hadn’t moaned the second time around, not because she was only feeling pleasure and not pain. She must still be in a mixture of pain and pleasure.

But she endured the pain!

Crystal endured the pain, naturally wanting Gouda to have no qualms so he could take pleasure in her body! Gouda couldn’t help but complain a little about his roughness as he kissed Crystal’s lips compassionately.

Crystal opened her eyes and smiled shyly as she whispered, “It wasn’t a dream!”

“Naturally, it’s not a dream!” Gouda replied. “You are already a woman, my woman.”

Crystal smiled delicately and stood upright, her slender hand taking hold of Gouda’s and pulling Gouda up from the bed and together they went into the middle of the bathroom, the two of them submerged in the tub together.

Crystal served Gundam with very soft movements, and when she saw the teeth marks on Gundam’s shoulder, she pressed her cheek against Gundam’s chest and said in a loud voice, “I couldn’t help it, you made me bite you so hard at that time!”

Gundam held her waist and whispered, “Just like I had to go berserk!”

Crystal smiled, the mature smile of a woman; a young girl who had never been close to a man would never come up with a smile like that, and they drenched themselves in the rosette together again.

Then Crystal opened it first. When Golda came out of the bathroom, Crystal was wearing a light purple dress, which, with Crystal’s noble white face, made her look like a goddess!

Gauda felt another surge of supreme satisfaction when he thought that he had held the legs of so noble a goddess aloft, held her soft strands, and achieved such heightened joy in her body!

Gouda gazed at Crystal, who smiled sweetly and walked over to the hairbrush, dressing up, and Gouda got dressed and sat behind her, admiring her.

The crystal looks even more appealing after it has been lightened.

When Crystal put down her lipstick, Gouda couldn’t resist placing a light kiss on her lips, but Crystal immediately spat her tongue out, and the light kiss turned into a long, passionate kiss!

When they finally separated, Crystal leaned her head on Gouda’s shoulder and said, “The police are looking for you, can’t we go out of town? To Hawaii, with me.”

Gouda cupped Crystal’s almond cheeks with both hands and said, “If it was just the police personnel looking for me, it would still be a small matter because I could easily explain to the police that I had nothing to do with Xu Fenfen’s murder at all.

”

“What other people are looking for you?” Crystal frowned.

Gundam laughed, he never wanted to tell Crystal, because Crystal wouldn’t understand, Crystal was so noble, so isolated, she looked like a princess trapped in a tower by a witch in a fairy tale!

How could she understand all that pandemonium in society?

How does she figure out what a massive prostitution organization is, what a mongrel is, and what a mongrel’s mistress is, and what dastardly assassinations and stalking are?

So Gouda just said, “Crystal, you wouldn’t understand!”

“No, I want to hear it.” Crystal, however, insisted.

Gouda didn’t insist, for he felt that there was no way he could refuse any of Crystal’s requests, and for the first time, and for the first time in his life, he was truly trapped by a woman’s tenderness!

Gao Da had no way, he had to hold the mood of telling stories to children like saying: “In this city, there are many sinful activities, one of the organizations, is dedicated to the city’s beautiful women, get to the field, for the field of powerful figures to play with, I am and such an organization, had a conflict.”

Crystal’s eyes widened as she said, “You got into trouble with this criminal organization to save a beautiful woman?”

“Yes.” Gao Da sighed as he remembered Xu Fenfen, who had once been as active as a fish under his body, and remembered Xu Fenfen’s delicate cries as she enjoyed the pleasures of sex.

Crystal asked again, “Then the head of this organization must be a very vicious villain?

Can you describe him to me? So that I can be surprised?”

Crystal’s snow-white arms hung around Gouda’s neck, and she looked as innocent as a child.

Gouda stroked the back of her slippery hand and said, “No, you are wrong, the leader of this evil organization is a very beautiful woman, so beautiful that it is hard to believe!”

Crystal’s eyes shone with a very moving light as she asked, “This me is still beautiful?”

Gouda looked at Crystal, shook his head and said: “She and you are not the same, she , there is no place in her body is not born to seduce men, she is a special thing”. she is a special thing.” She is a special thing.” She is a special thing.”

“You know her?” The corners of Crystal’s mouth quirked upward slightly.

“Yes, I know her.”

“Now she’s going to kill you.”

“Now?” Gouda laughed bitterly. “I don’t know what she’s going to do to me, but it’s safe to assume that she’s not going to kill me for a while, she’s going to make sure that I suffer a great deal, and I don’t know what she’s planning to do to me.”

Crystal knitted her shoulders tightly and sighed, “You can’t defeat her?”

“That’s hard to say, Crystal. She’s got a lot of henchmen, all of them ruthless, and she’s also the mistress of a famous criminal, who’s nicknamed the Mixer!”

Crystal stood up suddenly and took two sharp steps away from the door.

Gouda doesn’t understand the crystal’s learned movement.

“Crystal! Don’t you be afraid! I won’t let you fall into their hands, I’ll protect you, they’ll never kill any more women in front of me, you don’t have to worry about that at all.”

But Crystal didn’t answer.

“Crystal! What’s wrong with you?”

“Are you sure you’re messing with the ‘Mixed-Up’ organization?”

“That’s right! It can’t be wrong!”

The long dress she wore trailed on the ground, and as she walked away it made her look even more graceful. When she came back, she had a look of great surprise on her face.

She suddenly said, “I know that woman’s name.”

Gundam laughed and said, “That’s never going to happen, you must be imagining things!”

Crystal’s expression, however, was stubborn as she said, “I know her, her name is Mangling!”

This time it was Gouda’s turn to stand up abruptly.

The surprise in his heart is really indescribable, because his life can be said to be rolling in all kinds of criminal activities, even people like him, also spent a lot of twists and turns, only to find out the identity of Mangling, why Crystal can actually call out her name?

Crystal raised both eyebrows and said: “Why are you looking at me with that kind of gaze? If you do not believe, I can show you, is not this woman, is not it?”

Crystal pulled open a drawer in her dresser, took out a photo, and walked over to Gouda, who couldn’t help but let out a little gasp at the sight of the photo!

That was Man Ling! The photo was in color, and in it, Man Ling was wearing a yellow cheongsam, with a snake-like waist, full breasts, beautiful legs, and a face that was somewhat classically beautiful… The thought of it made Gautama’s heart skip a beat!

Classical beauty, Mangling first attracted his attention, although it was due to her eccentric actions, but more also due to her that  classical beauty, and that kind of classical beauty that is rare to find in the modern beauty, in the body of Crystal is even more intense, when Goddard just embraced the naked, silky petite body of Crystal, he felt that he was embracing an ancient beauty!

So between Crystal and Man Ling…

Gundam couldn’t help but shake his head, his mind was saying no way, that’s impossible, if that was the case it was just too much of a coincidence, what in the world would be that coincidental?

But although Gouda’s heart thought that way, he still immediately held Crystal’s delicate hand and said, “Crystal, this Mangling, what kind of person is she to you?”

Crystal’s voice was very calm, as if the words she was speaking were a very common thing, she said, “Man Ling? She is my sister!”

Gundam couldn’t help but reach up with one hand and press it to the corner of his own forehead, he was by no means dreaming but he was genuinely surprised after hearing Crystal’s answer!

That’s something he would never expect!

If such a thing hadn’t come out of Crystal’s tiny mouth, he would never have been able to believe it! It was hard for him to think of Crystal and Mamoru in any way!

But they are sisters!

Crystal, however, looked very happy and said: “Sister has known that man for a long time, sister often told me that the man she knows is the most amazing man in the world, that man rules the world, and she is that man’s queen, she also told me that lovely man of hers, there is a nickname is called the king of the mixed world!”

By the time Crystal spoke, Gundam could no longer doubt that the Demon King didn’t really rule the world, but he controlled such a large, worldwide criminal organization, and Mamoru was favored by him, so Mamoru felt like a “queen”.

In that case, Mamoru is really Crystal’s sister!

So where did he stand now? Gundam’s mind was a mess and he really didn’t know what to think. Crystal, on the other hand, was very happy as she swayed her long skirt and came over to the phone.

She picked up the phone and said, “I’ll call my sister, and when she realizes that you’re already her brother-in-law, she’ll definitely not give you a hard time, and we can-“

Crystal was already dialing the number as she spoke!

Taken aback, Gouda jumped forward in a single bound, so sudden was his arrival that Crystal’s eyes widened in surprise, like a child who had done something wrong.

As soon as Gundam arrived in front of Crystal, he snatched the phone out of her hands, and then he breathed out, “Crystal, you can’t tell her, she mustn’t know that I’m here,” he said.

Crystal’s face still had a puzzled look on it as she said, “Why? She’s nice to me-“

Without waiting for Crystal to finish speaking, Gundam interrupted Crystal’s words with a very determined voice, “She can’t know, because she’ll never let me go, and I know her better than you do!”

Crystal blinked her beautiful eyes like she still didn’t believe Gundam.

But just then, with a loud bang, the door of the room was suddenly kicked open, and a cold voice came from the doorway: “Gouda, you’re right!”

As soon as that cold voice came, Gouda immediately shuddered.

His body immediately and naturally shortened downward, at the time of his shortening, the muscles of his whole body made preparations for strain, but it was already too late.

With those words, Mamoru’s form had appeared in the doorway.

The two gunmen behind Man Ling had also taken a steep step forward, and the small light gun in their hands had pointed at Gao Da, leaving Gao Da with no room to dodge.

Because no matter how sharp his reflexes were and how fast he moved, he was never going to be able to beat the speed of a bullet!

Mang Ling was still wearing her cheongsam, which revealed her exquisite, floating and wonderful body.

The two gunmen were also extremely good looking beauties, both of them wearing colorful long dress pants.

Beautiful women were Gundam’s favorite, but when a beautiful woman had a small light gun in her hand, it made a big difference! Gundam slowly straightened his body, and his first words were: “Crystal, don’t move.”

Man Ling raised her eyebrows, she looked like a very gentle, beautiful young woman in a boudoir, but the voice that came out of her beautiful lips at this time was as cold as a block of ice.

She smiled coldly and said, “You guys know each other already?”

Crystal raised her eyebrows, she seemed like she didn’t find the situation serious at all, she only found it interesting, she said, “Sister, we already have a -marriage contract, he’s going to marry me, he said that to me!”

Mangling’s face slightly sunk, she used a very grim gaze to look at Gouda, Gouda sighed in his heart, he was afraid that Mangling would be unfavorable to Crystal, so he hurriedly hit the horizontal step, covering his body before Crystal.

Mang Ling looked at Gouda and said word for word, “Gouda, you’re coming with me!”

Crystal said busily: “Sister, where are you taking us?”

“Not you guys! I just want him to come with me alone!” Mamoru’s voice became very shrill.

“Crystal, you should know that you yourself are never fit to be with a man!”

Crystal’s face was already pale, and it was even paler at this point.

With tears in the corners of her eyes, she said, “But I’m already with him!”

Man Ling’s eyes shone with anger, in that situation, she looked exactly like a beautiful witch, she coldly said: “No matter what, I’m going to take him away!”

Gundam was busy saying, “Crystal, it doesn’t matter, I’ll be right there!”

Tears streamed down Crystal’s cheeks as she sat down on top of one of the couches and didn’t say a word, just looked at Gouda with tears streaming down her face while looking at her with a very sultry look.

That look broke Gouda’s heart!

Gouda inhaled deeply and said : “Crystal, don’t cry, I’ll go and come back, I’ll definitely come back to see you, and I’ll definitely fulfill my promise that you’ll be an obedient wife!”

Gouda also wondered why he had spoken the words so gently and sincerely, which seemed so disproportionate to his prodigal son’s character.

Crystal slowly nodded her head and said, “I’ll be waiting for you!”

Mamoru nodded slightly to the two hands, which pressed forward a step, raised the small light in their hands, and Gouda stepped out of the beautiful white house with heavy steps.

Once out of the townhouse, Mang Ling sneered and said, “How touching, Prodigal Son, you could be in a movie!”

“Acting in a little movie!” Gouda laughed flirtatiously. “You’re the leading lady, and we could be a match made in heaven!”

Gouda himself didn’t know why it was that he was so gentle with Crystal, whereas he was naturally flirty in front of Mamoru or other women.

Mamoru was also a beautiful woman, an extremely outstanding beautiful woman, and Gouda could definitely prove it, because Gouda had enjoyed Gouda’s pleasure in Mamoru’s body, and at this time Mamoru was dressed, but Gouda could clearly remember how her snow-white and silky belly, was quite sent.

But Crystal was different, Crystal was different from all the women Gouda had known in the past, perhaps because Crystal was a virgin, but not exactly, because when Gouda thought back to the time when he and Crystal had enjoyed raw pleasure, there was no sense of frivolity in his mind at all!

In Mang Ling’s beautiful eyes, anger shot out and she said, “Go!”

Gauda walked down the stone steps and with the same head saw Crystal running to the door.

Gouda wanted to say something, but the two hands pushed their hands against Gouda’s waist,  almost causing Gouda to fall forward.

Gouda also knew that if he turned around and looked more, he would only cause Crystal more grief, so he stopped turning his head and just took a big step forward, and when he stepped into the car and heard Crystal’s sobbing, he really felt his heart breaking!

As soon as he got into the car, the man who was sitting in the driver’s seat immediately started the car, and Man Ling sat beside him, with two hands sitting in front of him and one beside him.

“Gundam! You’re such a great tactician!” Mamoru said without looking back.

“Thank you!”

“You’re still talking tough at the end of your life!”

“It’s because you’re dying that you’re telling the truth!”

Mang Ling desperately repressed his angry valves, she did not want to let Gouda too painful death, so she was determined not to be provoked by him, she wanted to make him worse than death, she wanted to let him live but this death is still painful taste.

“Gundam! You’re going to get it!”

“It’s hard to imagine you and Crystal as sisters.”

“Right! I’m not as gullible as she is!”

“Yeah? I’m not cheating on Crystal!”

She let out a belittling sound that came from her nostrils.

“What the hell are you trying to do to me?”

“You’ll see soon enough.” The look on Mamoru’s face as she made up her mind not to speak again made Gauda’s heart flutter.

The car continued to speed forward!

As the car sped away, Gouda couldn’t help but let out a soft sigh.

Half an hour later, Gouda was pushed into a room without any resistance. To his surprise, the furnishings of the room were very luxurious, and what surprised him even more was that there were two waitresses in the room, who were dressed in short, apron-like skirts that made his heart skip a beat.

The short skirt just covered their round stocks, and made their snow-white legs exposed, and they all wore quite high-heeled shoes, which made their legs even more slender and beautiful.

The two waitresses were very young, no more than about nineteen, and their short skirts were topped with tights that encased their furiously thriving breasts, and Gouda could tell at a glance that the tips of their tits pushed against the thinness of the dress!

As soon as Gouda was pushed in, the door closed with a bang, and Gouda whistled softly, eyeballing the two waitresses, causing a blush to form on their delicate cheeks, which made them look even more attractive!

Gouda knew that Mamoru must have an extremely odd way to punish him, but he didn’t know what method Mamoru used, and it was useless for him to be anxious when he didn’t know how Mamoru would deal with him.

And more importantly, Gouda is the Prodigal Son!

No prodigal son would see beauty present and remain indifferent, no matter how dire his circumstances.

So Gouda, after whistling softly, walked forward, a very happy smile appearing on his face as he said, “If you are my punishment, then I am really too lucky!

”

The two waitresses didn’t make a sound, just a quick flush of scarlet on both their cheeks, and Gundam came directly in front of them, arms spread wide to hold them both together, leaning over his own broad, strong chest, each of the two waitresses with one breast pressed against his chest.

Gouda immediately moved his hands to take the other breasts of both of them in his hands, the clothes on their bodies were very thin and Gouda was able to fully enjoy the soft, fleshy sensation of holding them tightly, and at this point he was holding both of the gals at the same time, which was a different kind of excitement.

Gauda’s caresses were extremely skillful, gently rubbing and caressing the fragrant breasts of the two waitresses, and rubbing the tips of their nipples, causing them to gasp for air.

Then Gouda took a step backward,  almost simultaneously, his hands partially inserted between the two waitresses’ tightly joined jade legs, twisting them gently.

That made those two ladies, let out a sound that was almost a moan, and their faces turned even redder as they drifted backward, and one of them said, “Mr. Gao, we’re here to serve you, and we’re not the ones you’re going to serve!”

“Who is it?” Gundam pressed forward again.

“It’s our chief!” They replied in unison.

Gundam smiled from the bottom of her heart, it was Mamoru!

He remembered that Mamoru was a wonderful woman, he naturally would not forget how Mamoru’s writhing and thrusting made his soul, Gouda stretched a lazy waist and said: “Why didn’t she come?”

The two waitresses said, “She wants us to do a little something.”

“What is it?” Gouda was a little puzzled.

“Injections for you.” A chambermaid turned around and came over to the table holding a tray with a normal doctor’s injection kit in it, nothing particularly strange.

“Oh!” Gouda laughed. “Adds to the fun doesn’t it? I’m going to serve you all individually at the same time, otherwise why bother injecting? Hmm?”

A waitress brought a chair to the table and said, “Please sit down!”

Gouda sat down, and the chambermaid unbuttoned his shirt cuffs and rolled them up for him, while another chambermaid prepared the injection, sucking a bottle of potion into the syringe.

Ni Kuang R-rated novel series Crystal Female

Scanning correction: CSH

7.

Gouda is a prodigal son, in his life there are countless beautiful women every day, sometimes Gouda also resort to drugs. That’s why Gouda has a very deep knowledge of the drugs that come out from all over the world to improve sexual performance and increase sexual arousal.

At this time, he stroked the jade leg of the waitress who rolled up her sleeves for him on one side, gently twisting on her tender jade leg, and as his hand gradually moved upwards, he realized that he was actually naked in the middle of her so short skirt!

Gouda whistled softly again.

His hand immediately pressed on the small of the waitress s belly, and then moved down to the  fat and full of elastic bulge part under the belly, but at the same time he was looking at it, and what kind of injection he was going to be injected with.

The injection was drawn from a dark yellow glass tube, a colorless liquid, and there was no marking on the yellow tube, and Gouda couldn’t recognize what kind of drug it was.

That waitress was caressed by Gouda’s caresses caused her to tighten her legs together, her body was so soft that  she almost had to lean on Gouda’s body, the other waitress, after preparing the needle and medicine, with a look of jealousy, toppled her away with her arm, she used a piece of cotton dipped in alcohol to gently apply it on top of Gouda’s arm, while Gouda’s hand was on top of her slippery and  rich, mind-blowing  buttocks, wandering slowly.

The injection was done in  seconds.

Then the two waitresses smiled together at Gouda and said, “Please go to bed, Mr. Gouda!”

Gauda had a slight wave of dizziness.

That feeling of slight dizziness was by no means unfamiliar to Gundam.

He knew that it was a sign of the drug before it kicked in, and that for the next hour, or even longer, he would be in a state of extreme arousal, which of course was so physically exhausting that even Gouda, who was as strong as an ox, would feel as if he were dead afterward.

But with the power of drugs to maintain exuberance, the euphoria is something to remember for the rest of your life!

Gao Da pulled the hands of the two waitresses, pulled them gently, spun them around, and then gently piled them up, and the two waitresses had collapsed onto the bed together, raising their jade legs high.

When they fell down, their skirts lifted upwards, and from their slender waist down, all of them were naked, and it was a wonderful female body that would make any man’s heart flutter!

Even without the aid of drugs, Gouda felt unstoppable!

The two waitresses had their legs folded, and they were biting their lower lips tightly as they suddenly sat up from the bed again, each taking Gauda’s hand and pulling him down towards the bed as well.

Gundam had wanted to crush them both under his strong body as he lunged down on the bed. But the movements of the two maids were very light.

Just as Gouda lunged downward, the two of them flickered and were already on their feet, and Gouda tried to reach out and hook them to the ground, but failed to do so.

Gundam rolled over in a hurry and sat up.

By this time he had felt his body heating up, especially his cheeks, which had a strange hot feeling, and his throat was as dry as fire.

He said, “Baby, what are you waiting for?”

The hair of those two women brushed about their faces in a disorderly manner, and they looked even more charming, and Gouda saw that they both took a deep breath of valves, and that made their breasts stand up even higher, full as if they were going to pop out at once!

Gundam couldn’t help but take a deep breath as well.

It was then that he suddenly saw one of the waitresses, backhanding over a button on the table.

If it were normal, Gundam might have had enough warning to think that something was wrong, but by this time his blood had already begun to rush upwards, and all he could see was the two waitresses’ fleshy white legs and arms, their furiously thriving breasts, and their delicate faces, so he couldn’t think of anything else at all.

And it was in that moment that the change had occurred!

Only heard “clang” a sound, up to the eyes of a sudden burst of metal light flash, a large cover of steel, has covered down, just the bed cover.

Gauda was sitting on the bed at this point, so he was also covered by that tan!

Gundam was dumbfounded as he exclaimed, “Hey, what’s this? What’s with the sets? We’re not in a James Bond movie!”

He grasped the steel bars of the cover with both hands, the shape of the cover, very much like a large birdcage, all made of finger-thick stainless steel, composed of a grid of rectangular lattice.

Each grid is about four inches wide and two inches high.

A lattice like that would allow Gundam to see out unimpeded, but never go out. Gundam took hold of the hood and shook it vigorously, but it didn’t move at all!

Gundam could tell by this time how Mamoru was planning to punish him!

He inhaled deeply, a feeling of horror arising in his heart, but that feeling was no match for the exhilaration that the drug had given him, which had begun to kick in.

He was already breathing heavily when he saw the two waitresses walking slowly forward with their waists swaying, Gundam quickly reached out through the latticework of the hood, but the two waitresses came to a standstill when they reached the hood.

Gouda’s fingers were only half an inch from the tips of their firm breasts!

Gundam, no matter how hard he tried, couldn’t manage to touch their delicate bodies.

The two waitresses’ lips were half-open, their heads tilted back slightly, they were waiting for a man’s passionate kiss, from the kind of hungry look on their faces, it seemed that as long as it was a man, no matter if he was a midget or how ugly, as long as it was a man who kissed them, they would surely suck the man who kissed them, and not let go of him.

Gundam’s head involuntarily snapped forward.

But Gouda’s lips did not print on the delicate  full lips of those two beauties, but crashed on the cold, hard unsteel column!

The impact caused his lip to split open a little, and a hint of blood seeped out.

Yet Gouda felt no pain at all.

Because of the pain in his body at this time, is by no means a cracked lip can be compared to, his whole body feel down a kind of swelling pain, in his body, like a huge force to rush out.

With two such outstanding beauties in front of him, the power that had originally originated from the depths of his body could have been sent out on these two beauties, which would have caused him to enjoy a wonderful and extreme pleasure.

But at this point he was singled out within that hood!

That great force could not be sent , and he felt indescribable pain!

The two beauties in front of him were not standing still; they were slowly, tilting their heads lower and their breasts higher.

Their hands reached out at the same time, and after a slight tugging sound, their skirts had slipped off, and Gundam now understood why they wore nothing underneath them!

There is nothing inside their short skirts, which makes their short skirts can achieve the greatest seduction effect on him in a very short time when they are sliding down!

Yes, the two beautiful waitresses were seducing the Gundam, seducing the Gundam that had been injected with a strong sexual arousal drug, but was so shrouded in a cage that they could only see them and not touch them.

It would cause Gundam extreme pain, and every cell in Gundam’s body would be subjected to a sexual torment that Gundam, who has beautiful women throwing themselves at him every day, has never experienced before!

That was Mamoru’s punishment for him!

Gouda never dreamed he would be punished so shallowly and harshly!

As the two short skirts suddenly slid down, what was presented to Gouda’s eyes were the delicate bodies of two crystalline, fabulous women, like primitives, who had nothing on their bodies!

All Gundam had to do was to be able to break out of that cage and go, and those two wonderful, petite bodies would be in his arms, and he could touch every part of them and then enjoy the highest pleasures of his life on top of them!

But now he can t hold those two beauties  full breasts, can t hold those two beauties  almost can pinch out the water of the arm, he holds only the steel branch!

Gundam felt on his forehead, sweat had pooled into small rivers and was coming downward, he could also feel the sweat that was coming out of him, it was thick and burning hot, the tears were blurring his vision slightly.

But Gundam’s eyes remained wide open,  barely blinking.

His eyes ached a little, naturally because they were extremely bloodshot, and he stood up slightly shorter, the knuckles of his fingers gripping the steel branch clacking.

Those two naked beauties, their right legs slowly lifted upward, stepping out of their faded short skirts, and as they did, their bellies subtly contracted, their breasts gently quivered, and their strands formed a wonderful circle.

Goddard put his hand out and grabbed at the two ladies’ raised jade legs.

But as Gowda’s hand reached out, the two ladies had skillfully turned around to face him with their backs to him, and together they leaned down, their jade legs slightly spread.

When they bent down to their heads, the ground is only half a Xu, to the Gouda, is two  full of smooth, round buttocks, and four wonderful and incomparable jade legs!

Not only were the two girls bent over, but their waists were gently swaying, their stocks were lifting slightly upward, and whenever their stocks lifted upward, Goddard could just about see the small of their backs!

Gouda couldn’t help but horn in!

When a person can no longer endure pain in silence, he will naturally cry out, but no matter how he cries out, the pain will only deepen, not weaken.

Gouda’s roar at this point did not sound like that of a man at all, but rather like that of a wild animal! Gundam’s throat was burning like a fire.

The two wenches straightened up, and one ran quickly away, pushing over a chair, and the other woman headed for that chair, lying on her back.

Her body pivoted so that her toes were pointed at Gouda.

Then her jade legs slowly lifted up, her snow-white slender jade legs were tightly bursting as she lifted them up, but after lifting them up, they slightly parted while her slender waist swung at the same time.

The sound that Gouda made, as the reclining woman began to push her belly up as if to meet a man, was a miserable roar!

Had it not been for the stimulation of the drug, Gundam would naturally not have felt better at this point, but it would never have been so painful, but by this time the temptation was at its peak, and the stimulation of the drug was at its peak as well!

Gundam just felt like the end of the world was coming, his voice had long been hoarse, but he was going to keep screaming, his hand desperately reaching forward to touch the woman’s body.

Even if he touched a little bit, even if he just let his fingers touch on the toes of the girl, that kind of connection with the female body, or it could make his pain less.

But he couldn’t touch the girl!

Not only was the girl holding her belly up, but her legs were folded and rubbing together, and Gundam’s head, face and body were thumping against the cage. “Thump, thump, thump” against the cage.

Although he did not cry out, the sound he made was almost as loud as crying, and he trumpeted, “Stop, stop, I surrender, I surrender!”

As he trumpeted, the door to the room opened and Mamoru walked in.

Behind Mangling was Du Xue, who was being escorted by the two women, her hands trapped and tied, her face a look of rage and valves, a look of ruthlessness that wanted to kill Mangling, and if she could, she would do it without a second thought.

Goddard thought he was going crazy.

“Duchess?” His disbelieving voice.

“Yes! It’s Du Xue!” The one who answered Gao Da was Mang Ling, who purposely said in a sweet and lovely voice: “Du Xue didn’t go to Japan.”

Duxue struggled a bit.

“Why don’t you go to Japan?” Gouda growled.

“I didn’t make it in time to fly!” Dushue had to say.

“It’s not that she didn’t catch the flight , she just couldn’t leave, no  woman can afford to drive you!”

Mamoru Ling’s cold voice.

Gouda was chagrined.

Duxue, however, was more chagrined by this Gouda.

Really to up to the expected, she did not say to help what help, this will be her into up to the trouble, not enough to achieve things, but the defeat has more than enough, this time Mangling even more have a strong capital to deal with up to the money.

“Mangling! Release Du Xue!”

“How dare you order me around now that you’re on your own?”

“Gouda! You leave me alone!”

“How touching!” Mamoru Ling gave Duxue a slap on the face. “Too bad you don’t know if there are any more that will enjoy Gundam in return!”

“Man Ling!” Gao Da shouted at the top of his lungs, “If you have any cruelty, just come at me, don’t take it out on Du Xue, don’t forget that Du Yun’s father is not a generalized person, if you make any hurtful moves towards his precious daughter, he won’t let you live well either.”

“You think I’m afraid?”

“Gouda! Don’t talk so much to this witch!” Duxue had a look of determination to not compromise. “Live or die, don’t talk to her!”

“You’re a tough-talking girl!”

“Hmph!”

Mamoru turned her attention to Gouda. “But I’m not going to let Duxue die just yet, I want her to see a good show, to see how ugly you look when your lust is high but unfulfilled, to see you begging like a wild animal for a woman to give you satisfaction!”

“You’re despicable!” Gouda said in a cold voice.

“You asked for it!”

“Crystal shouldn’t have a sister like you!”

“I haven’t settled that score with you for seducing Crystal!”

Although Du Xue didn’t understand much, she knew it had to be related to women, and Gouda wouldn’t let go of any beautiful woman!

“Mamoru! You’ll get what’s coming to you!”

“Gundam! It’s better for me to see you get your comeuppance first!”

Duxue decided to close her eyes, Earth couldn’t keep herself from hearing, but she could always stop looking, she didn’t want to see those ugly, ugly images.

Gouda must not have wanted her to look either.

The medicine had kicked in again, Gouda didn’t want to make a fool of himself in front of Du Xue, but he had the heart to do it, but not the strength, he just couldn’t control himself, he felt like he was about to explode.

He wanted to die.

He wants to be relieved.

An almost cruel smile hung on Mamoru Ling’s beautiful face!

She walked toward Gauda with a white cloak on, and Mamoru arrived at the cage, sneering, “Have you surrendered?”

Gundam gasped, “Yes, I surrender!”

Man Ling sneered and said, “Gouda, how dare you betray me, Fen Hui made you enjoy yourself, didn’t she?”

Thinking of Xu Fenfen s  full, sturdy, full of youthful valves carcass, his breathing became more rapid. He gasped, it was difficult to answer this one question from Mang Ling.

Duxue listened and felt sorry for Gouda, a man should never piss off a woman, especially if he has taken advantage of another woman.

Mamoru gritted her teeth and said, “So I want you to pay back with double the pain, Gouda, you don’t have to surrender so quickly, this is only the beginning, take your time and bear it!”

Mamoru Ling waved her hand, and the two waitresses immediately picked up the short skirts on the floor and walked outward, closing the door to the room behind them. And Mang Ling slowly unbuttoned the buttons on her cloak.

With the cloak unbuttoned, Mamoru’s arms rose upwards, swinging her hair slowly to the front, covering half of her pretty face, and at that moment, her cloak slipped off of her.

She was also naked!

And she was somehow more wonderful than the two waitresses just now!

Her waist was so thin and her whole body was so white.

Gouda had had more than one pin-up with her, and Gouda naturally knew how pleasurable it was when his strong body, and her petite, silky body were pressed together!

But at that moment, Mamling’s doubled elation caused Gouda to feel doubled pain! The fire that burned inside him seemed to burn even hotter, to burn him to ashes!

Gao Da’s throat was so dry that he couldn’t finish a sentence continuously, even if he spoke the simplest sentence, he would have to break it off a good  number of times before he could finish it, he said: “Mangling – I won’t betray you again – please – put an end to this punishment. -This punishment… please…”

Mamoru giggled!

Single her kind of swinging soul soulful laughter, has made up to the body of up to high, like there are countless sharp needles to crack the body out like, make him painful to  almost to be crazy!

And as Mang Ling laughed on one side, her soft waist slowly bent backwards, and she finally reclined on her back on that chair, just like the waitress just now, her pair of wonderful eyes gazing upward toward Gouda.

Those wonderful eyes were even more tantalizing than the hypothetical gesture the waitress had just made!

Gundam slams his body against the cage again.

Duxue wished she was deaf at this point.

He gasped, stretching his arm out from the grill of the cage.

His fingers Mang Ling’s wonderful flesh is only  inches away from that  inch! It would have been nice to just give him a touch of Mam Ling’s flesh at this point, but he couldn’t touch it!

Mamoru kept her hands in her own hair, then she pressed her hands on top of her furiously thriving breasts, pressing firmly to move them downward. As her own hands were moving away from her breasts, they suddenly popped out under the pressure of her palms.

Gundam felt a wave of dizziness as he felt it was just too much to support!

He malefactor  fainted at this point!

Yet he was very much awake, and he had to be awake to endure the torment!

He saw Mamoru’s hand slide down its chest and onto the small of her own back, the tips of her breasts gradually becoming pointed, and a babbling sound coming from her mouth and body.

Mamoru’s hands ended up pressing against the small of her own back.

Then her tightly joined legs, too, parted slightly, and she sucked in her valves, her belly pushing upward.

Gundam trumpeted again.

His voice was even more hoarse as he screamed, “Please, Mang Ling, I won’t dare to betray you again!

”

He repeated  this sentence ten times!

But all he got in reply was Mamoru Ling’s seductive laughter!

Gouda had really reached the pinnacle of what he could endure, and feeling that he himself would have to tear himself apart to relieve the pain, he grabbed his collar with both hands and ripped it with all his might.

His shirt was torn!

At this time every cell of his whole body, seems to be full of strength, is so that his stout body, every muscle  almost all pancake up, up to the moment, in his  almost has been muddled so much that he can not think of anything in the brain, flashed a light!

Begging to Mamoru is useless, Mamoru must use all her power to torture him.

The more she wailed at her, the more she would torture herself!

The only way to surrender to her now was never to surrender to her yourself, but to make counter-teases to her, to make her surrender!

Gouda knew that if Mamoru hadn’t had a soulful experience with him before, his teasing might not have been easy to pull off, but Gouda remembered how satisfied Mamoru was when she was in love with him!

So Gouda is very much in control!

Gundam stepped back a half .

After withdrawing from the cage, which was the only half of Gundam’s area of mobility, he gritted his teeth and ripped his pants open.

He’s also completely naked now!

His body was so strong, so strongly muscled, that it was enough to give any woman an aching sensation when she looked at it! It was the fabulous male body that had been sculpted by molders and artists for thousands of years!

Driven by curiosity, Duxue really wanted to open her eyes, really wanted to look at Gouda’s body that mesmerized thousands of women, but she hardened her curiosity.

She malefactor  harbors a glimmer of imagination for herself.

But Mam Ling is different.

Mamoru Ling froze for a split second.

Gouda saw that the tips of Mamoru’s breasts stood up higher and appeared harder, and Mamoru’s valves raced.

A man sees a naked woman and a fire burns inside him, and a woman sees a naked man, especially one who has had her fill of pleasure, and reacts in the same way!

The attraction between men and women is so marvelous that the union formed as a result of that attraction is the instinct of human beings to continue life!

Mamoru’s hand rested on the small of her back, and Gouda could tell she was pressing very hard, her other hand pressing under her belly while her legs held that hand tightly hostage.

She had stopped moving, and she stared at Gouda, her breath coming in very fast, her breasts giving a wonderful flutter, causing Gouda  to almost demand surrender again!

But Gouda held back from making a sound.

He endured the pain and even managed to squeeze a small smile onto his face as he stood upright, facing Mamoru Ling, his arms reaching out from the latticework to encircle the steel branch.

Gouda’s voice was much calmer, because when he remembered the first time he was with Man Ling, who insisted on “fixing half the ocean” but gave in to his caresses, he was certain that his chances of success would be even higher at this point!

Gundam also gazed at Mamoru as he called out in a magnetic, masculine voice, “Mamoru!”

Mamoru replied with an involuntary “uh-huh” through his nose.

Gundam added, “Remember our first rendezvous? Poor Mam-Ling! What are you waiting for?”

Mangling’s body jerked up and stood from her chair, gasping for air as she suddenly ran to the table and pressed that button!

The stainless steel cage had not yet risen all the way up, and Mang Ling’s body had not even turned around, and Gouda had let out a roar and lunged straight at him from the inside!

Gouda’s strong arms immediately went down Mamoru’s back, tightening around Mamoru’s slender waist, and he also immediately bent his head over Mamoru’s shoulder, biting down heavily.

I don’t know if it was because Gouda bit down too hard, or because of the male stimulation, but Mamoru, who was shrinking in Gouda’s arms, trembled.

Gouda’s hands tightened their grip on her breasts again, and he felt the tips of Mamoru’s nipples harden like two small stones, and once they touched the woman’s torso, the drug’s excitement was even more peaked!

Gouda suddenly flipped Mamoru over onto the thick carpet, and as he leaned over, his arms spread Mamoru’s jade legs high apart.

He was still roaring, but his roar was drowned out, in a flash, by the screams of Mamoru, who twisted his hands hard on Gouda’s chest to push him away.

But unless she had the strength to push through a crazed tiger, she couldn’t push through Gundam.

Because Gundam is a crazy tiger at this point!

It was only after a sharp scream and gasp that Mang Ling was able to speak, her torso twisting and turning, shrinking backward, trying to escape, but Gouda’s hands were gripping her waist and pressing against the small of her back, so that she had no room to escape!

Mang Ling said only after taking a breather: “You-you-“

Gouda, in a moment, also took a deep breath, and could not speak any words at all; he had until then felt only a burst of incomparable pleasantness that flowed through his whole body.

That kind of pleasure, which he gained on the soft and delicate body of Mang-ling, that kind of power which had made his whole body  almost swollen in the previous minute, could now be sent out on Mang-ling’s body.

Gouda sank his voice as he smiled, “Mamoru, that’s thanks to the injection you gave me.”

“Gouda!” Duxue called out with her eyes closed, “If you’re free, won’t you come and untie me?”

“Wait a minute.”

“Gundam!”

“I want Mam-Ling That kind of taste,” he said with a wicked expression. “You’d better keep your eyes closed, because this is definitely not something to be admired.”

Mamoru Ling’s hands were still propped up on Gouda’s chest, and she said in an extremely coquettish voice, “Gouda, don’t-be too rough-you’re too strong, don’t-be too rough!”

Mamoru’s soft voice demanded more roughness from Gauda!

Before Mamoru could finish her words, she moaned again.

Her head bobbed from side to side as she kept shaking her body while her finely woven fingers sank tightly into the muscles of the gundam.

And Gundam didn’t relax her at all, Gundam’s roughness surprised even himself, and in the midst of that rough action, Gundam was constantly feeling pleasure like never before!

Mamoru finally bent over and hugged Gouda tightly, she bit and meshed with Gouda’s shoulder, but she couldn’t bite and not let go because she had to keep gasping for air.

Man Ling was by no means a woman who had never had any experience in making love. But at this time all her sexual experience, completely no room for maneuver, she could only endure up to the crazy rough impact, she could only body shivering, let out a series of moans.

Gundam’s body jerked upward and stood upward. As he stood up, his hands were still holding Mamoru’s waist, and then he fell backward, lying on his back.

Mamoru must have been sore all over, because she had no strength to move at all, and she crouched over Gouda, who sank her hands hard, while Mamoru let out a constant moan.

She moaned, “You-don’t do this-to me.”

Gouda laughed, it was the laugh of the victor, the laugh of the conqueror, he laughed on one side and said: “Did you give in? Bitch, are you begging for mercy?”

Mamling’s full breasts were pressed tightly against Gautama’s chest, as if she wanted to melt her soft body into Gautama’s, and she gasped, “I… gave in, Gautama, and no woman would ever not give in.”

Gundam smiled his conqueror’s smile again and said, “What if I said this is just the beginning?”

Mang Ling took a sharp intake of valves, and when she did, her belly and Gautama pressed tighter together, and she could feel Gautama’s strength even more, so she let out another moan. She said, “I don’t know how to say this, Gautama, you scare me… but you also make me happy… I’m so happy… I feel like I’m flying up into the sky!”

Gauda suddenly sucked on her lips, which were warm and wet and soft, and a babbling, meaningless sound came from her as her tongue was sucked tightly by Gauda.

Gouda hugged her and rolled over.

Mamoru was beginning to enjoy herself, women just had this innate ability, no matter how powerful a man was, and no matter how much terror and pain they felt at the beginning, they would finally feel pleasure.

Mamoru’s snow-white legs were held high in the air, her thin waist constantly turning as her belly met it, and they both felt a shudder of pleasure as it came upward to meet Gouda’s.

They were completely immersed in joy, Gouda wantonly admiring Mamoru’s beautiful and moving body, admiring the ethereal look on her beautiful face, while he enjoyed immense pleasure.

The rubbing of Gouda’s hands caused a red mark to appear on Mamoru’s breasts, but Mamoru didn’t feel any pain, and what came out of Mamoru’s mouth was no longer a moan, but a manly cry.

Gouda only felt that the force that was just now going to swell the body  almost to the point of splitting, little by little and little by little squeezed into the body of Mang Ling within the body of Mang Ling, and Mang Ling’s petite body withstood all this force, making her whole body burst out tiny beads of sweat to, like her whole body is coated with a layer of transparent oil color.

Du Xue felt disgusted and revolted, if she had the power at this moment, she ironically told this pair of dogs to die! It’s really disgusting!

“Gundam!” Duxue called out.

“Wait a little longer.”

“Gundam! You can keep that in mind for me, I will definitely avenge this arrow!” Duxue swore in a tone of voice.

“Shut up!” This time it was Mang Ling’s turn to speak up. “Du Xue! Don’t you spoil it for me.”

A marvelous male-female union, Gouda rubbing and squeezing Mamoru’s strands as they tumbled from the bed to the floor again, rolling around on the floor, changing positions even they didn’t know how many times, and by the time Mamoru’s rapid gasps mingled with Gouda’s rapid gasps, the two of them, their bodies embracing each other in a tight embrace, were trembling violently.

From the look on their faces, from the fact that their limbs were interlocked, and there was  almost no gap between their bodies, and from the kind of rapid trembling of their bodies, they must have all enjoyed a pleasure that they have never had before.

Pressing on everything is quiet.

It was so quiet that there was no sound at all, and at first the two of them could be heard panting, and then the panting subsided!

Gundam slowly braced himself and then he stood up.

When he stood up at that moment, Man Ling’s body upward, like a little reluctant to go up to the go, but up to the finally open her, Man Ling quickly sat up, hugged up to the legs of the go, said: “you do not go, you are my.”

Gundam cupped her face with both hands, and Mamoru tilted her head up and added, “You’re mine! You can’t belong to anyone else!”

Gouda stayed for a moment, the Mamoru in front of him was so delicate, so charming, and Gouda also knew that after the sex just now, Mamoru had been completely taken in by him.

It was too hard to say no to a beauty like that! Gundam forced his eyes to close for a moment, and as soon as he did a pale, beautiful face appeared before him.

That’s Crystal!

Gouda let go of Mamoru’s face and turned around, “No, Mamoru, I’ve already proposed to Crystal, I’m her husband and she’s my wife, and I’m not a prodigal son anymore from now on!”

Du Xue steeply opened her eyes, she could no longer care that much.

Gouda looked at Du Xue with a calm expression. “I’ll have a clear talk with you later.”

“You’re getting married?”

“No way! You can’t marry Crystal!” Mamoru shouted, “Even Crystal, even my sister can’t take you from me! She shouldn’t even think about it.”

As soon as Gouda turned away, Mamoru immediately stood up and hugged Gouda from behind, resting her silky, burning, wet, delicate body, softly, against Gouda’s.

Her hands were gently crawling and tickling Gundam’s body, causing Gundam to feel a gentle shudder as she kissed Gundam’s back muscles on one side and said, “Gundam, Crystal doesn’t deserve you, you should deserve me.”

Gouda hardened his heart and said, “You don’t belong to me, you belong to the Mixed Demon King, don’t you know that you yourself are the Mixed Demon King’s mistress? How can you say you belong to me?”

“I can go with you! Gouda!” Mangling turned to Gouda’s body and wrapped her arms around Gouda’s waist, pressing her  soft belly and breasts together against Gouda’s body. “I have a lot of money, I can go far away with you!”

Ni Kuang R-rated novel series Crystal Female

Scanning correction: CSH

8.

Gouda gently swung her hair back and threw it back, then as he took hold of her hair, he pulled her head downward, pulling it up so that she tilted her head back as he kissed her first, then said, “Between you and me as of today, Mamoru, I’m Crystal’s husband, and I’ll be formally marrying her, it’s the first woman I’ve ever wanted to marry!”

Gouda’s words came out very firmly.

But Mang Ling laughed, she laughed on one side and her body gently turned on Gouda’s body as she said, “I bet you can’t become a couple with her.”

Gao Da sneered and said, “Mang Ling, if you try to stop us, then you’ll have to get to the bitter fruit yourself, don’t blame me for not warning you first, you’ll have to remember that.”

Mangling still laughed daintily, her head tilted higher, because of which her belly was also tighter with Gouda, she said, “It’s not that I’m stopping you guys, it’s strange, didn’t Crystal say anything to you?”

Gouda stayed for a while, he held Mangling’s arm and pushed Mangling’s body away, Mangling’s snow-white beautiful body was presented in front of Gouda’s eyes, but Gouda didn’t have the time to appreciate it.

He asked sharply, “What should she say to me?”

Mang Ling let out a petulant laugh and ducked outward, Gouda was busy chasing after her and took her arm again, pulling her into his arms, Gouda squeezed her breasts hard and said fiercely, “Tell me! Tell me!”

Man Ling said, “You don’t know why she lives alone in the suburbs?”

“I don’t know, but I wonder.”

Gao Da’s He didn’t start to feel strange at this point, he had already felt strange, why Crystal would live alone in the countryside, and why, when he expressed his love for Crystal, Crystal thought that his appearance was arranged by others.

Still not speaking immediately, Mamoru seemed to appreciate the rubbing and squeezing of her breasts by Gauda’s fingers, and she took Gauda’s hand and pressed it hard against her own nipples, which were growing pointy again.

Mang Ling asked, “Don’t you feel anything different about her at all?”

“Yes,” said Gouda after a moment’s thought, “she’s still a virgin, she’s not very young, girls nowadays are rarely still virgins at that age, and she lied to me about not being a virgin, she-“

“She’s going to enjoy life, I guess, and feel any different?”

“She’s so pale, she’s as if she’s so fragile that she’d break at the slightest touch, and like her namesake, Crystal, she’s-” Gouda’s mind steepled. “Is there something wrong with her?”

Mang Ling immediately laughed, she lightly sucked up a mouthful of delicate voice: “Yes, it is a strange disease, and her spine bone marrow related to her blood and normal people are different.”

A chill had been sent through Gouda’s body as Mamoru spoke!

He suddenly pushed Mangling away and stepped  back.

Man Ling continued: “her this kind of disease has no method to save, but in the regular examination, but  almost can set her death, she live not long, she herself also know.”

Gundam’s voice said, “How long will she live?”

“This she does not know herself; she only knows that her own illness cannot be cured now, and that is why she is going into lonely hiding; but the fact is that she has only-“

Gouda clenched his hands into fists.

Man Ling thought for a moment and said, “She can still live for seven days.”

Gundam only felt a blackout before his eyes!

His legs went weak, he’d never felt like that before, and at this point he couldn’t even stand up, sitting down with a thud on the floor as he crouched on the carpet, struggling to move.

Du Xue was also dumbfounded as a whole.

She was just as surprised as Gouda, she couldn’t figure out how Gouda would want to marry a girl who was no longer long alive, although his apparent lack of knowledge made his proposal a little too quick!

What’s so special about this Crystal girl? If so, Du Xue would like to meet this Crystal, Mang Ling’s sister!

Mamoru’s full attention was on Gouda.

He had only just stumbled when Mamoru immediately came to his side.

Mamoru cupped Gouda’s face and she too froze.

Mangling  could hardly believe her eyes as she saw Gouda crying! Two lines of hot tears rolled down from Gouda’s eyes, the prodigal son Gouda was crying, crying for a woman!

Mamoru suddenly got an extremely strange feeling in that moment, she looked at Gouda and wished that she was Crystal, who would die in a week, but had gained the love of the prodigal son Gouda!

No one would have believed that Gundam, the prodigal son, would shed tears over a woman if they hadn’t seen it with their own eyes, so Mamoru was genuinely dumbfounded, not fake.

Gao Da held Mang Ling’s hand and said, “Mang Ling, she only has seven days?”

“Yes.”

Duxue let out a sigh as well.

After giving Duxue a look, Gouda turned to Mamoru Ling.

“Mangling, she’s your sister, you let me go back and see her, let me be with her for the last seven days of her life!” Gouda held Mamoru’s hand tighter.

Mang Ling sucked in a mouthful of valves and said, “Gouda, you’re asking a woman to do something she can’t possibly do.”

“Seven days from now, Mangling, there will be no more crystals in the world, and if you don’t promise me now, I’ll hate you for the rest of my life!”

Mamoru Ling was also touched!

At this time she was no longer a demoness, but just a beautiful woman who had been touched, and she crouched on Gouda’s shoulder, sobbing and whispering, “Why am I not Crystal, why am I not her!”

Goddard patted her back gently and stroked her back again.

Mangling is a natural beauty, her back  is moist and slippery, making one feel that one is caressing a piece of unblemished satin which is alive, and that is a sensation that is soul-crushing.

Gouda’s hand slowly moved downward and held her strand, lifting her body upward, the two of them immediately embraced each other on the bed, Mang Ling shrank in Gouda’s embrace, and after a while she said, “Okay, I’ll make the arrangements for you guys, I’ll send you to meet with Crystal, and make the arrangements for you on how you can run away from the police’s tracking.”

Gundam sighed when he heard “police tracking”.

He  almost forgot about it, yes, the police are still looking for him, Goddard can imagine how Inspector Lai slapped the table and stool, ranting and raving, he is now a “black man”!

He braced himself for birth, and Mamoru had jumped up, her movements very quick, her breasts quivering as she ran away two paces, picking the cape up off the floor.

Then she put on her cloak, and her flesh, which could give a man a soul-swirling enjoyment, was wrapped in it, and then she turned her head and whispered, “You wait for me!”

She opened the door to her room and headed out.

“Gouda! Don’t you forget me!” Duxue said.

“I’ll set you up, Dulcie.”

Gauda tried to get dressed, but he had no clothes to wear, because after he was in a half-crazed situation after being stimulated by drugs, he tore his clothes.

When he picked up his clothes again, they were just strips of cloth.

Gauda was feeling very wretched when the door to the room opened and the two waitresses walked in again, still wearing those tantalizingly short skirts.

They brought a man’s suit to Gouda.

Gouda took the clothes and dressed slowly and methodically, then he gestured to the two waitresses and pointed to Duxue.

“Please untie her and let her go back, I’m sure Mangling doesn’t need her anymore.”

“But we weren’t instructed to.”

“You don’t believe me?” Gouda gave a very stern look. “Mamoru has just promised me, if you don’t do what I say, you’ll be the ones to suffer, so don’t blame me for not warning you.”

One of them had already gone to untie Du Xue.

“Gundam-” Duxue’s words were interrupted.

“Don’t say anything now,” Gauda shook his head. “I’ll say it to you when I get my head around it, when I know what to say to you!”

Duxue nodded, now was not the time to argue.

“Get outta here!”

“What am I going to tell the others?”

“Just say I’m fine.”

Du Xue took a deep breath and had to Go, it s best to go before Manling comes back, lest there be another unexpected situation, not come.

By the time Gouda was dressed, Mamoru was back.

Mamoru didn’t seem to notice that Duxue was no longer there.

She was wearing a bright yellow dress, which made her look even more attractive, but the look on her face was very pale, so white that it gave Gouda an extremely ominous omen.

The first thing she said was, “Crystal’s gone!”

Gundam was startled and said, “What?”

“Crystal has gone to my yacht, which travels around the world, and you can sail my yacht to spend the last seven days with her, just the two of you.”

Gao Da embraced Man Ling in his arms and said, “How can I thank you?”

Mang Ling didn’t say anything, just sighed quietly, Gouda added: “There’s another thing, I have a friend, his name is Wei Songshi, he’s a photographer, I think he’s in your impound?”

“Yes, I’ll set him free.”

“Where is the yacht?” Gouda kissed Mamoru’s fragrant cheek.

“At Pier 10,” Mamoru leaned her head against Gouda’s chest. “As if it’s ominous?”

“Nothing more ominous, alas! For the first time I have this special feeling, only to have it end in seven days!” Gauda’s fingers gripped tightly, but Mamoru endured the pain as well and didn’t make a sound.

They walked out of that room together, Gouda had come blindfolded when he arrived, he stepped out of the room only to see that it was a very large garden house, and Mamoru escorted him to a car.

Gundam opened the car door, and Mamoru said a bit grimly, “See you later!”

“Bye!” Gouda stepped on the gas pedal and the car let out a roar and lurched forward, Gouda quickly recognized where it was as he turned into the road that led to Pier 10.

That things would turn out the way they did today was something Gouda hadn’t expected at all! Mamoru would have done himself such a favor, and Crystal’s life was so short!

How could he have expected all this?

Gao Da could not help but think of Xu Fenfen again, and also the sinful activities hosted by Manling, he sighed, Gao Da is a prodigal son, no prodigal son is law-abiding, but Gao Da for the kind of sinful activities hosted by the likes of Manling, he will never let go of it, and the lovely Xu Fenfen died right in front of his eyes, the kind of heartbreaking experience that he will not forget either.

Gouda thought about it for a moment, then decided not to think about it anymore.

Because he could already see Pier 10, he didn’t have much time, he only had seven days, and in those seven days he decided not to think about anything else.

When he stopped the car, he had seen Crystal.

Crystal stood at the bow of a white yacht fully a hundred feet long, and up to  almost rushing over, he leaped up on the dock and onto the boat with the agility of a panther.

Gundam had only gotten on the yacht when Crystal pounced on him.

The two of them hugged each other tightly.

Immediately, Gundam felt Crystal’s tears, wetting his shoulder, he lifted Crystal’s face and said, “Don’t be silly, why are you crying? Why are you crying?”

Crystal hugged Gundam even tighter and said, “You’re too good to me.”

Gouda picked her up and walked into the cabin saying, “I should naturally be good to you, don’t forget you are my wife, come on, let’s combine our efforts to sail the yacht out to sea to enjoy our new marriage!”

Crystal turned and walked away to drive away as the yacht slowly made its way out to sea.

An hour later, Crystal and Gundam were lying side by side on the deck, nothing but sea water around them as they lay in silence, Crystal humming softly.

Crystal braced herself as she brushed her long hair and suddenly let out a little very dainty smile as she unbuttoned Gouda’s shirt with her slender fingers and reached in to caress Gouda’s chest.

Her pale face flushed  again, and she whispered, “Before today, I never thought that a man could give a woman such great pleasure!”

At this time the sea is very calm, the moon is very good, the sea water cover, the whole sea surface flooded with a silver brilliant light to. Under the moonlight, Crystal was as white as jade, and Gouda kissed Crystal at the nape of her neck, and he gently pulled back the pull on Crystal’s back .

They moved with each other, all so gently, and they didn’t even have to express their love for each other in words, but only when their eyes met, they kissed deeply.

They removed the clothes from each other’s bodies for each other, and as they were naked against each other, Crystal stood up, her body very slender, her white torso exposed to the moonlight, making her as beautiful as a goddess.

Gouda sat close, Crystal reached over and pulled Gouda up from the deck, longitudinizing her body into her arms as she whispered, “Da, tell me, what is being a wife supposed to be like now?”

Crystal let out a small gasp as Gouda embraced and kissed her, Gouda didn’t answer Crystal’s question, but Crystal was a woman, she wouldn’t be ignorant of what she was supposed to be as a wife now.

Crystal pushed Gouda gently out of the way as she pulled a chair over and sat in it, then her body leaned back, her two surprisingly beautifully shaped jade legs, slowly raised.

Gouda slowly stepped forward, Crystal’s jade legs straightened and her hands came up, Gouda was busy holding her hands, the two of them clasped together with all four hands, then Gouda stepped even closer and waited until he only had to incline his head a little to kiss Crystal’s calves, Crystal sucked in a mouthful of valves and her flat calves slowly came upwards.

Gouda sucked in her valves as well, her petite body shivering softly, as did Gouda, Crystal was multitudes different, Gouda could feel this perfectly, Gouda’s hands pulled Crystal up with force.

Crystal’s arms immediately hooked up to the neck of Gouda, both of their bodies close to each other, Crystal slightly gasping valves said: “Baby, you – do not have to be afraid of me – will be afraid, I’m not the first time, really not the first time, you – like what you do, I’m your woman, I want to get pleasure from you! I’m your woman, I want to be happy in you!”

Gundam could only feel his body expanding, but that expansion was immediately pronounced , and it was a marvelous sensation as his body leaned forward and the crystal immediately fell softly downward again.

They lay down on the deck, Crystal s torso seemed to be quite thin, but in her waist, which was so slender  that it could almost be held full with both hands together, it seemed to contain endless potential.

By this time she was swinging her slender waist to match the rhythm of her panting, as best she could she was making Gouda happy, and she herself was getting pleasure from catering to it, as could be heard in her delicate whispers.

Gouda kissed Crystal, kissed every part of her body, Gouda buried his face in Crystal’s chest, Crystal’s breasts are not  full, but it is fresh like two just bloomed lotus flowers, Gouda licked the tip of Crystal’s breasts, and gently sucked on it, making Crystal’s whimpering sound even more delicate, just that kind of whimpering sound, has already made the soul of the bone feeling.

Gouda grew frantic and Crystal’s eyebrows began to knit tightly, so Gouda kissed her brow and Crystal gasped as the two of them not only dissolved their bodies into one, but their souls as well, and they let the yacht drift over the ocean as they enjoyed their sexual pleasures over and over again, and only when they were both exhausted did they fall asleep in each other’s arms.

After the night was over, it was day, and the sunshine of the day woke them up, and Crystal, with her eyes wide open and biting Gouda, sighed and said, “Da, you know how much I want to have a child for you!”

Gouda pressed her body down and scrutinized her torso, and they  almost forgot there was anyone else in the world besides them.

Day followed by night, and night followed by day, and for them the clothes were completely superfluous; Gauda had budgeted for ten days of good days, but in fact there were only five.

At the beginning of the sixth day, Crystal appeared to be extremely tired, she just lay down and didn’t move a muscle, her eyes were closed most of the time, Gundam was always by her side and she would sometimes open her eyes to give Gundam a moving smile.

And it was then that Gauda had to do his best to hold back the grief in his heart, had to do his best to hold back the tears.

Crystal’s situation is getting worse and worse, but perhaps it is due to the fact that she got love on the last  day of her life, so she actually did not end up living for two more days, as the doctor’s prediction.

It was only afterward that Gouda learned of that  almost impossible miracle at  a famous doctor.

It was in the dusk of the ninth day when Gauda returned, and he went ashore alone and in silence, his head bowed as he stepped onto the pier, his heart heavy as a leaden mass.

So when Wei Songshi and Inspector Lai both rushed in front of him, he didn’t realize it until Inspector Lai bellowed, Gouda raised his head, and when he saw that it was Inspector Lai standing in front of him, he stretched out his hands, and Inspector Lai stayed dumbfounded and said, “Do what?”

As if he didn’t care, Gundam said, “Cuff me!”

Crystal is dead, Gao Da’s feel that anything is no longer necessary to care, but the answer of Inspector Lai, but also make Gao Da feel extremely stunned, Inspector Lai said: “Why should you be handcuffed?”

“Fen-Fen Hsu’s death-” Gouda asked.

Inspector Lai laughed and patted Wei Songshi’s shoulder, saying, “Gouda, thanks to your friend, he led us to bust a branch of the Mixed Demon King, and all of the bandits, all of them, were killed in the gunfight!”

Gouda was taken aback and said, “Mangling-“

Inspector Lai said: “Mang Ling was seriously injured, as soon as she arrived at the hospital, she confessed to the crime, you have been cleared, she also told me that you will come back, so find here to wait for you, goodbye, Mang Ling is also dead, hey, Gouda, you know her!”

“You could say that!” Gouda replied grimly as Inspector Ri moved forward and hopped into a police car to go.

Wei Songshi said: “Chief, this female devil suddenly released me, I led the police officers, straight into the bandit nest -“

Gouda smiled bitterly, he suddenly felt very tired, he said : “I told her to let you go – Also, there is a woman on board, she is my dead wife, you  people have to bury her with the best funeral!”

Wei Songshi stood stunned, but Gouda had slowly walked forward and disappeared into the twilight.

Since Crystal’s death, Gouda has been living alone in seclusion in a remote, unknown luxury villa, and although he is a prodigal son, he is still haunted by Crystal’s death.

He’ll get over the sadness, but it’ll take a while.

As a result, Dusher and Cruise found their way here.

Gouda knew that as long as Du Xue wanted to,  there was almost nothing she couldn’t do, but to be able to find him in this hiding place, he still had to admire Du Xue’s ability.

“You’re a godsend!”

“It just took a little work.” Duxue was much softer than usual, and seemed to sense that mood in Gouda. “What are you guys doing here?” “Persuading Jawbone that you’re back in the game!” Cruise’s lighthearted voice. “We can’t have this group without you, we can’t get things done without a leader, so I had to come with Duxue to persuade you to step up.”

“I want to rest for a while.”

“Chief! We all know about Crystal and can understand your feelings for her, but she is dead after all.”

Duxue never uttered a word.

Gouda, in turn, glanced at Duxue.

“Chieftain, you’ll suffer more if you’re bored here alone, why don’t you join us as a group, the day will be better.” Then Cruz winked at Duxue. “Duxue, say something!”

“You said it all for me.”

“You must have a better reason!”

“I did?”

“Empress Du!” Cruz was in a hurry.

Gouda, I’m pretty much done getting my foundation set up, and there’s a fundraiser and donation this Saturday, and I’d like to see you there.” She said lightly.

“I can make a donation.”

“But I want you to come.”

“Don’t force me!”

“Chief, you owe this to Duxue!” Cruz was busy drumming on the side. “We could have had Fenfen Xu to help us out, but now that Fenfen Xu is dead, it’s time for you to take her place.”

“What can I do?”

“Dusher has come up with a great idea.”

Gouda looked over at Duxue.

“It would be a great idea for a gimmicky, publicity-worthy story.” Du Xue pretended to be lighthearted, trying to lighten the mood. “It would only take you ‘one night’.”

“I don’t understand.”

“Chieftain, what Du Xue means is to sell your time for one night, and these high society ladies will bid on it, and whoever pays the highest amount of money will get the right to spend one night with you.”

Cruise said in an excited tone, “All of us think this idea is first class.”

“Oh my God!”

“Gouda, you don’t agree!”

“Duxue, thanks for thinking of it.”

“I don’t think you’d mind, you’ve always been a comer anyway, as long as it’s a woman, you shouldn’t be too likely to turn it down, and again, it’s for a good cause, it’s good for society.”

Gouda let out a cold grunt.

“First Jaw-“

Gouda studied Duxue for a moment. “Okay, I’ll sell you this night, I won’t sell any woman but you!”

It was Cruz’s and Dulce’s turn to blink widely.

“Gundam, I’m not really interested in you!”

“Then disabuse yourself of the idea.”

Cruise sided with Gundam. “Dusher, that’s a good point too, I can see that.”

Dulce makes a show of punching Cruise hard.

Cruz ran off in a huff, actually trying to give Gouda and Dulce a chance to talk alone, they definitely needed to talk, about the crystal, about the future, about what might happen.

“You must love Crystal.” Dulcie softly.

“I can’t tell you how I feel about it.”

“I thought-” Dulcie laughed bitterly.

“That’s different,” Gouda would say. “Duxue! I don’t feel the same way about you as I do about Crystal; you weigh this Crystal heavily in my heart, and I am sad that Crystal is no longer alive.”

“Fate.”

“I know, I’ll get over it!”

“Crystal is a happy woman.”

“I hope she went away with a feeling of happiness.” Gouda said sentimentally.

“I’m sure at the time of her death she felt like the happiest woman in the world.”

Du Xue affirmed.

“I hope so.”

“So the vigilante selling you that night-” Dulcie asked playfully. “Depends on how you convince me.

“Gouda raised an eyebrow. Crystal. Crystal would live forever in Gouda’s heart.

-The full text is complete-

Article author: Dokuroku

Contact e-mail: [email protected].

[email protected]

Preface to the serialization of “Flying Through Time and Space – A Chronicle of the Crossing of Exotic Lands

This was supposed to be the first erotica I ever wrote, and it started out as a big long story–like I do with my regular novels. ^&^

In fact, I’m a serious writer, and I love to write long stories, up to 100,000 words a month. I’ve been recognized for my ability in this area, and I’ve got a pretty good job in mainland China. Erotica, on the other hand, I’ve never dared to write… but I admit that I’ve been quite horny since I was very young… hehehehehe… but I’m very gentle, and on the outside people think I’m very innocent, hehehehehe

In fact, I’m really kind and gentle. Pornography is just a virtual outlet. I think many of our friends here are like that – even though we love pornography, our hearts are really not bad, and pornography is not the same as corruption… This topic was written roughly in the middle of ’99 (?). At that time, I just wrote it for fun and excitement, and then I was so embarrassed that I discarded the original draft (maybe 10,000 words or so) – deleted it from my computer without leaving a trace.

At that time, I was over 21 years old and had never had a girlfriend, nor did I know what women were like, haha. ^-^ Nowadays, I’m such a handsome guy with good looks and talent (everyone: “vomit…”), so of course I have a girlfriend! She’s older than me, and I respect her! But she won’t come here to catch me! So I can be a sex maniac quietly, but don’t rat me out! Otherwise, my little brother will get a board from my beloved sister! ^(@)^

So, now (October 8, 2000) it’s time to get back to the hidden pen and write this one from scratch — “Time Flight — A Chronicle of an Exotic Vertical Crossing”. This time, I am determined to keep it. The subject matter is related to history, but of course, it will not be as strict as history–there is no need to be strict in a novel for leisure and fun!

But I’m very busy at work, so I can’t promise to post on time, but I’ll try my best… Also, I’m very much into literature – serious literature, I mean. Erotica is a bit more spontaneous, so of course the standard may not be as good as it should be, because it’s not as polished as it should be. I still have some works to publish, so if you have the means, could you help me out and introduce me to some publishing channels? Of course, pornographic novels are killed I do not dare to publicly published – will be the party and the people K death! Just put it on this forum to relieve your boredom!

It’s not easy for us to access the internet here in Taiwan, it’s slow and we often can’t connect, but there’s nothing we can do about it, the mainland has always been so conservative, there’s no place to publish this kind of stuff – I want to be open and aboveboard, I don’t want to hide like the mainland’s pornographic websites! So I’ll come to Taiwan. After all, I’ve downloaded many erotic novels from Choudou, so…

Lastly, the first two sections of the first chapter will focus on the background of the plot and so on, so there’s nothing erotic about it! Don’t shake your head, read on. The later chapters are very erotic, hehehe… I’m going to take it one step at a time, the later it gets, the more exciting it gets, and start with the lighter chapters, after all, it’s a long novel.

However, I can first reveal some fragments of the latter to give you an impression first; then please be patient and watch the story proceed step by step! Most systems of erotic fiction are rather loose, and I was planning to create it more tightly, so I don’t know if I can fulfill my wish later .

Erotica… often so much so that I couldn’t even look back at it, and I thought to myself, “I’m such a pervert! Pornographer!” It was in this mood that I began to write this novel, “Flying Through Time and Space – A Chronicle of a Strange Land”.

Completion date: 2000-10-08

Prologue: The Boy Who Broke Through the Illusionary World

(Section I)

…huh?

I awoke from my ecstasy-like dizziness to find myself lying in a strange place, with noisy voices below me all around.

How did I… How did I get here? Where is this place? Who am I?

Oh… Oh, I’m gradually remembering. My name is Jo Hyeong, I’m seventeen years old and I’m in my second year of high school… So, why am I here? This is such a strange place.

As if I was on top of a building?

…yes. All around down there was a constant cacophony of noise, and the light of a fire.

I’m going to think about myself again.

I’ve been in bad shape since I was a kid, so my family and myself have been working out a lot, and since then everything has been fit except for a little bit of weight (more than the standard weight, which I’m actually not that skinny).

When I was twelve years old, I had a strange encounter like in a dream–in a strange world somewhat like the present, I was pulled by a force, and at that time I felt as light as a swallow, and found several volumes of precious books like heavenly books beside me. At that time, I was practicing the books by a stream in the fantasy world, drinking only water when I was thirsty, and I learned the contents of the books in a few dozen consecutive days.

After that, I woke up and realized that I had had a dream.

This dream was so real, so long… and I woke up with the contents of the books still fresh in my mind. It was also because I was gifted with a good understanding and memory. They were books on the mystical skills of the martial arts, and I studied them hurriedly and hungrily, reading and practicing them at the same time, and I actually improved by leaps and bounds.

The strange thing is that, when I woke up, the contents of the book are actually effective in reality, I secretly demonstrated when no one was there, and found that I could really leap several feet, and could break a stone with a tremor; strength and agility were greatly improved, which was really wonderful, and that dream was a wonderful encounter that made me overjoyed!

Why does it feel like that again now? And whereas the world was serene that time, this time it seems to be shaky and turbulent?

The fire was burning, and the shouts were constantly reaching the ears, mournful and triumphant; screaming and laughing wildly.

I took a look at the building I was perched on, and it turned out to be an ancient Chinese style high-rise, rich and Tang Dynasty, and I was on the eaves.

But except for some desperate, helpless cries, the rest of the shouts were not in Chinese… some were in Russian, some were completely unintelligible, and the two voices seemed to be the enemy, fighting…

My grandfather was a physicist who had studied in Russia and worked with Russian specialists in the early years of the People’s Republic of China, so he spoke good Russian; my grandmother, who was also a scientist, also spoke Russian; and my father, who was the editor-in-chief of a newspaper, studied Russian at an early age… So, I understood, but just didn’t speak it very well.

… but the Chinese and Russian I was hearing now seemed to be different from modern Chinese and Russian again. But it didn’t bother me, I looked down and quickly realized what was going on ──── This was indeed a world of illusions! As if it was exactly like the real world of ancient times!

Thinking about it this way made a lot more sense. I continued to observe.

There were two kinds of soldiers fighting down there, the ethnic Russians, who were outnumbered, and the Mongols, seen on TV, who were outnumbered but tenacious.

The battle continued… although more Russian soldiers were killed and wounded, and Mongolian soldiers fell one by one.

Sandwiched between the two types of soldiers were Han Chinese men and women dressed in Song Dynasty costumes… No, not only Han Chinese, but other races as well, about half Han Chinese.

The men, for the most part, were dressed as artisans or as servants or laborers; the women, however, were well dressed and beautiful – I had good eyesight, and could see in the distance.

Strangely enough, the two armies only fought each other, but seldom harmed the people in between-unless they got in the way of the fighting and were brought to account.

They seem to protect civilians. It’s strange…

The civilians, on the other hand, were mostly terrified and cowering in the middle of the battlefield, and the slightly braver ones just tried to shield their fellow citizens as much as they could and didn’t intervene in the fight.

I observed for a long time and finally understood something.

Is it possible that I have come to this world of illusion, an era just like the one after Genghis Khan? After the death of Genghis Khan, his children and grandchildren traveled across Asia and Europe, and the iron cavalry of the Mongols covered the vast continent — is this the era?

I flew down to the high building, and was meeting with several men and women hiding in a corner of the long corridor below, and my sudden appearance in front of them in this way frightened them into scattering, but I seized a woman, and plundered her to return to the high building above before I put her down.

She was stunned, not all because of fear, but because of witnessing my high level of martial arts. Without waiting for her to react, I went down and plundered another slightly older man and began to interrogate them about what was really going on right now.

It was hard to get them to settle down and ask for things again, so I was able to figure out the general scene now.

Originally, I was right, this is the equivalent of the real world of the pre-Yuan Dynasty world. In this world, a grandson of Genghis Khan – Mergui Timur is attacking Europe; his cousin – another grandson of Genghis Khan, the famous Kublai Khan, just destroyed the Southern Song Dynasty to unify China, in order to support the Mergui Timur attack on Europe, a long way to send him more than a hundred thousand horses, countless weapons and ordnance and food, more than 20,000 skilled craftsmen from the Central Plains, and the strong hard laborers, There were also twenty thousand skilled craftsmen and strong laborers from the Central Plains, fifteen thousand good and lowly beauties and maidservants. Of course, there are also armor and brocade, gold and silver treasures.

Before this, Kublai and other cousins had already given many batches of artisans and materials to Moquat Timur.

They have always given gifts to each other between the kings of Mongolia, Merko Timur also often give other brothers to send furs, medicine, precious wood and other specialties.

This gift was extraordinary – it was a very large one, and 20,000 craftsmen were a particularly valuable “resource”. With these craftsmen, the Mongol army could build beautiful houses and strong defenses; they could build artillery, siege carriages, and other powerful new weapons that would frighten the West; they could make and repair weapons, armor, saddles, etc. In short, with them, the Mongol army could be even more dominant in the world.

Because before the vanguard successive victories, the Mohkawi Timur gradually proud, but also because of the temporary busy with the south of the Islamic forces, so this batch of craftsmen, female slaves to the time, the Mohkawi Timur only sent five thousand cavalry escort, the crowd driven to the front not far from the place, ordered them to build a luxury city for themselves on the spot. After the defeat of Islam will be the capital of this place, and then this place as the base camp of the attack on Europe.

The city, which has not yet been named, is being built on the frontier, a mere two hundred miles from the front, and the walls, already made, are seventy miles in circumference and from six to nine feet in height, and are at the present time unrivaled by the nations of Europe as a great city.

Murkuo Timur thought, the Europeans are armor is not sharp, the country and the stars and chess not united, to conquer them is easy, but the south with “jihad” banner, all the people are united and plagiarism and good war of the Islamic people is worth paying attention to.

Unexpectedly, just at this juncture, suddenly the Russians seemed to be ironclad, and out of nowhere a large force assembled and broke through the front line defenses and surrounded the city. Mongolian soldiers only thousands of people, and now has been breached the city gates. But the elite Mongolian soldiers would never give up their resistance and still fought to the death.

That’s what’s happening now. I think there must be some wise leaders among the Russian nations who want to break this city and capture the artisans and all the valuable resources in order to turn the defeat into a victory and have the capital to fight against the Mongols in the long run.

(End of section I)

Completion date: 2000-10-10

(Section II)

The two men and women finished their situation to me and both begged me to save them.

In their hearts, they probably thought that although I had a very strange origin, but after witnessing such a high level of martial arts, they naturally regarded me as a lifesaver before this dangerous situation.

…I contemplated.

That woman was about thirty years old, yet she was quite beautiful. It seems that there must be more than a few beautiful ones among the fifteen thousand female slaves sent from the Central Plains to the frontier!

It really makes your heart skip a beat just thinking about it.

In the real world, I was a very good and upstanding boy. Even when I read newspapers and watch TV and see the “dark side” of society, I always laugh it off, and even shy away from it. With other friends, we never talk about love, and pornography is even more of a no-no. He is also very introverted and doesn’t look at girls on the street.

In school, I was an honor student specializing in liberal arts, and was often praised by my teachers and the principal.

Of course, I’m also very good with computers, so of course I was exposed to pornography. To tell you the truth, when I was thirteen years old, I saw a woman’s nude body on a CD-ROM, and I was very surprised and disturbed… I have seen more and more since then… After all, it’s human nature to be horny, or else we wouldn’t have evolved and become a spirit of all living things.

So over the years, I had seen a lot of pornography, pictures, VCDs, novels and so on… so much so that when my teacher was teaching physiological hygiene, I laughed in my heart, “I’m the ‘expert on sex science’. So much so that when my teacher was teaching physiological hygiene, I laughed in my heart: “I’m the ‘sex science expert’!

And!”

But I’m not even eighteen yet, and I don’t have a girlfriend yet. And I’ve never been much with girls, so people think I’m a nerd and don’t socialize with me much.

At heart, I am egalitarian and I respect women.

As a result, I was always very shy about girls, and I would never look at them or make a move. Nevertheless, as a young man who is not in love, I still had a deep longing for love… When could I have a lover who was beautiful and intelligent, and who knew me well and was close to me?

What about my favorite girls? Yes, my favorite is my childhood friend Lian Ying Yin, we are very close in age, childhood playmates and classmates for many years, she has a gentle personality, but she is a girl with an opinion and intelligence; and of course, she is also very pretty! When we were together, she always seemed more mature than me; giving me a sense of attachment and a slight inferiority complex. After high school, I was always apprehensive when a constant stream of upperclassmen pursued her; fortunately, she has not agreed to anyone’s request for a relationship so far.

As I grow older… the world is becoming less and less innocent… a lost city with shadowy light and brilliant colors.

My understanding of pornography has also grown; I have seen various websites that show incredible ways of having sex… such as SM, and at first I couldn’t believe that such “evil” existed in the world; but then I became accustomed to it.

I love to read manga, and I remember this line from Yoshihiro Togashi’s famous book “Hakushuu”: “You have been fighting against a little corruption in your heart, trying to expel these elements; but gradually you will realize that the corrupt part is your true self.”

Yes, I don’t know about other people, but I realized, as the saying goes, that it’s human nature to seek excitement, and that no matter how it’s done, it’s just pleasurable. As a result, I’ve basically become tolerant of a lot of pornographic content, and even… secretly prefer it.

Now, come to the illusion.

What unfolded in front of me, far away, is the stormy times; near, is the fiery battlefield. I immediately associated it with the life and death of the world, displacement, sorrow and joy.

Battlefields, the easiest way to feel, a moment may give you an experience that is hard to come by in a lifetime.

The hot blood is also boiling. Since I am here, is it God’s will? What should I do in this chaotic world?

I don’t think there’s anything I can do… I don’t know what I can do… I don’t know what I can do… I don’t know how small I can be.

In a war, the dark side of human nature is exposed… such as killing, rape… Although I still had a good and unforgiving heart, I was somehow moved… by the urge to witness it… as scientific theories say, it’s also human nature…

Under the pavilion, the Mongolian soldiers have been basically killed, the Russian soldiers who occupied the city, began to search the corners, will be artisans and other drink reprimanded to drive the collection, will be the city of the few Mongolians arbitrarily abusive beating, killing. And many of the female slaves also got, their role was originally also a slave girl and with the army prostitutes, now they are the new rule of their soldiers to drive away, imprisoned incarcerated, many soldiers couldn’t stand it, on the street on the women stripped naked to play with.

I used my light power to jump around the city, checking out the situation, and couldn’t help but blush at the sight – I’ve seen a lot of pornographic pictures, but this is the first time I’ve seen an actual sex scene.

As the battle drew to a close, more and more soldiers dared to capture women… The only group of men who were better armored, probably the Maharaja’s own soldiers, were well disciplined, with some of them continuing to fight and pursue some of the Mongols and Chinese who had fled from the city, and some of them were busy settling down and reorganizing the city.

Like some high-level beauty, they will “protect”, because these are to be offered to the allied countries of the Grand Duke. Among them, there are Kublai Lie and the khans directly gifted to the Moquo Timur as concubines, courtesans, a group of high-class beauty, Moquo Timur in the south of the war, have not had time to look at them, was the Russian allied forces to snatch them away.

I saw another Mongolian family being brutally killed by Russian soldiers… The craftsmen and slaves had to be kept, as ordered by the princes, but Mongolian lives were treated as if they were nothing. I wanted to kill those animal soldiers with my own hands because they were so violent, but I had never been in a serious fight with anyone, let alone killing them, and I couldn’t bear to hurt even innocent little lives.

…I seized a saber in the confusion and leapt back onto the roof of a building. The city had been newly built by craftsmen from the Central Plains, so much of the architecture was in the style of the Han, Jin, Xixia, and Joseon, especially the Han style. According to the history books, some of the Mongols were adamant that they could not live in habitats other than tents, including some of the princes and dignitaries; but many, including the great khan Kublai, found the Han dwellings magnificent and comfortable, and changed their way of life and living.

Murkat Timur was apparently also, and his new capital seemed to want to be built as a majestic metropolis that could compete with the famous cities of the Central Plains.

In the confusion, I also fought with the Russian soldiers, who were surprised by my strange costume. I didn’t attack, but only covered myself as a last resort, and then instantly leapt away and disappeared in front of them. All I had to do was to save lives, such as those who had been pushed into a ditch, or those who were so frightened that they were about to hang themselves… Throughout the night and into the morning, I saved hundreds of lives, but I couldn’t save all of them – they were left in a safe place, and later on they were searched for by the Russian soldiers, I think!

I’m also tired, so I pick the tallest building, hide above the flying eaves, and take a nap before I say anything.

It occurred to me just before I went to sleep that I had been in such a hurry to rescue the refugees that I hadn’t had time to worry about my own situation–I had come to the realm of illusion! Can I go back? And how much my friends and family in reality cared about me?

…a sudden pang of deep worry struck me. But there was no use worrying, so I calmed my thoughts and went to sleep.

(Of course, I didn’t know at the time that within a few days a myth had spread throughout the city, with craftsmen and servants telling each other that on the night of the city’s collapse, there was a strangely dressed immortal warrior who specialized in rescuing people in distress… Many believed that it was the Star Official sent by Heaven to bless the suffering pariahs of the Central Plains…)

(End of section II)

Completion date: 2000-10-11

(Section III)

By the time I woke up, the sun was blinding. Looking at the shadows it was about 9am. It was early summer and slightly warm.

The city was still a mess, but the fighting seemed to be over. I tried to cover my tracks as best I could to see what was happening now.

There were bodies and wounded lying scattered on the ground, so the Russian soldiers sent their own fellows to be buried and healed, and killed the wounded Mongols, and barricaded the bodies of these enemies in their carts; which, according to what they said the Russian language meant, were to be dragged out of the city to be burned.

The Mongol army was almost completely wiped out, but the Russians suffered even more casualties, and they hated the Mongols, and from time to time they saw people slashing and stabbing at their corpses in order to take out their anger.

A few Mongols, civilians, merchants, and their families were also victimized, men, women, and children were killed at random, and only a few beautiful women were left behind, but their fate was not good either.

The artisans and female slaves, on the other hand, were fortunate enough to be basically safe, divided into small groups, some indoors, some right on the wide streets or squares, temporarily being held in custody to await disposition.

The Russians had told them that they would not be killed, so the men were less afraid. The women, on the other hand, were still a little frightened, for from time to time the soldiers took some of them out, and it goes without saying what they were to do, and some of them were abused beside the crowd.

But anyway, the new city is gradually calming down. I heard one of the generals loudly restrain the soldiers, saying that it was important to clean up now, and then there would be a great reward, and the women would be available for everyone, so don’t be busy now. Then the soldiers shouted “Ula!” and went to work as they were told.

It can be seen that their generals and commanders are still quite good, otherwise, even if the promise of another day, the soldiers will not let go of the “food” in front of them.

At that moment I heard some noise in the southeast corner. On the way I was spotted by a couple of Russians and yelled.

I simply vaulted onto the roof and pranced at a fast pace, and though they ran through the streets below, yelling and screaming as they followed, more and more of them, they couldn’t do anything with me.

Someone shouted to his companions in the distance: “Go up the stairs! Get him!” But the companion could not respond, did not know what to say, and stood staring blankly until I passed close by and shouted after him.

There were so many people down there that the archers among them didn’t dare to release their arrows for fear that they would miss and fall, injuring their associates across the street.

So I ran a long way out safely, spied an opportunity, and disappeared in a flash, leaving them milling around.

I circled around, still heading southeast, and it turned out that there was even fighting here! The Mongol soldiers are tenacious enough!

Only the last dozens of men were seen guarding a high building, which the Russians could not attack. And the building was so beautiful that the Russian general seemed reluctant to burn it down to get the enemy killed with it.

So the Russians just besieged, guessing that there wasn’t much food inside, and waited for an opportunity to attack while not being in a hurry, focusing their main attention on preventing the Mongols inside from breaking out.

Not far from here was the city gate, which had been burned down during the siege, and a general pointed out the gate and greeted his men with a loud voice, shouting, “Go after them!”

Had someone just broken out? A piece of curiosity rose in me and I wanted to follow and see.

That general gathered dozens of horsemen and was about to mount his horse, but unexpectedly I leaped out from the side, snatched his horse and immediately straddled it, and galloped out from the city gate.

The general and the soldiers flinched, and it took a moment before they drummed after him.

A couple of arrows came from behind and were shot down with my saber. When another came, I had no choice but to strike out and catch it, so I threw it back with my empty hand, wounding the incoming mount.

The Russians were shocked. There were very few of them who could ride and shoot, and they all had a sense of pride–that they were as good at riding and shooting as the Mongols; but when they saw me catching the arrows in my hand and throwing them back with my empty hand, they were in an uproar.

But their pride prevented them from returning, and they remained far behind. Fortunately, my horse was a good one, taken from their general; the other horses were able to catch up at first, but gradually they grew farther and farther apart, and at last were forgotten.

Instead of focusing my mind on the pursuers, I noticed sporadic signs of battle underground, as well as the occasional body or two that had been hit by arrows, so that it was clear that a small group of Mongols had broken out and that a small group of Russians was following in pursuit. There were not many on either side, for the traces of battle were sparse.

In some places there are ruts of wheels where the Mongols presumably protected someone who escaped. There is no reason why the average military general or soldier would not be able to ride a horse and have to take a cart.

I kept pursuing it because I was curious.

Out of the plains and into the mountains, the remains of a rather fierce battle were violently discovered, with nearly a hundred dead, two dozen of whom were Mongols.

A few miles farther on, there was a small river, and traces of carts and horses were left on the muddy ground by the river–it appeared that very few people had pursued them to this place, and that there were two carts and about two dozen horses.

So far, the general situation is: about 30, 40 Mongols to protect the two vehicles killed out of the new city, about 200 Russian troops followed; but most of the Mongolian army is a strong warrior, on the way, that is, shot a lot of Russian soldiers. However, in the mountains, they were finally caught up, and both sides fought a big battle, resulting in the death of almost all of them. Before the Mongolian army first a few (or even one or two people) drive first to escape, but to break the back of the team was eliminated, the surviving Russian army, although fewer people, but also bold, actually continued to chase down.

There is also a possibility that… the Mongols fought the Russians and outnumbered them, and the remaining 20 cavalrymen, all of whom were Mongols, fled eastward with their vehicles.

This possibility was at once dismissed, for the body of a Russian offshoot was seen on a road ahead, and it was evident that the pursuit was still going on.

This made me even more curious… What is it that both sides are trying so hard to protect and capture?

The captured horse is really a good horse, I have been out of the city for about two hours, galloped more than a hundred miles, and it is not very tired yet.

It was almost noon when I finally saw a group of black dots looming ahead.

That’s right! The area was low hills and sparse woods and grasslands that had just been rained on, and the soil was soft enough to leave a trail when you stepped on it, so I tracked it all the way here and witnessed just the right amount of jeopardy.

(End of section III)

Completion date: 2000-10-12

(Section IV)

Seeing that there was no escape, the carriage gradually stopped, and two noble clerical-looking men jumped out of the carriage, swords in their hands, their faces stern, but they could not hide the trembling in their hearts. Tula warriors laughed, not at all mercilessly forced forward, an instant on the ground lay two bodies with their heads cut off. A little later, another one fell – it was the driver of the car that drove for them.

Another wagon driver shrieked in horror at the sight, and drove to run again, only to be easily overtaken by the foremost Tula warrior, who cleaved him in two with a single axe. The wagon came to a halt, and from within it came the desperate wails of a woman.

The Tula warriors pursued them to this point, and finally killed the people they wanted to kill – the two noble clerks were the favored ministers and vice-ministers of Murkat Timur, who had been appointed by Murkat Timur to build the new capital here, but unexpectedly they both died when the city fell.

The Tula warriors did not know that the other car was carrying a woman: they were now overjoyed. After so many casualties, the mission had finally been accomplished, and there were women… When the city was about to fall, the Mongol general, Marco Polo, ignored the advice of his counselor, Li Tuan, and decided to die with the city.

Li Tuan had no choice but to suggest that the two civil officials be sent out in an emergency; the civil officials were afraid of death, but also claimed that they had to report to the Great Khan, and could not die; Marco Polo then ordered Li Tuan to protect them and kill them out of the city, and fled to the east.

Pro out of the city when I remembered that Kublai Lie personally selected to send Merko Timur’s six beautiful women in the Central Plains, extraordinary. Mo broad Timur in Central Asia to welcome, very favorite, but the military matters are important, only after one night will wave the army south, told them to send them to the west. Now the city fell and make these several has been the Khan concubine of the women fell into the hands of the enemy, will let the Khan feel more shame. So Marco Polo only jin ordered Li Tuan to escort them out of the city, and he himself will live with the city.

Li Tuan, a Han scholar by birth, a native of Bazhou, Hebei, was recruited by the government in admiration of the Mongols after the destruction of the Jin Dynasty, and had no choice but to become an official. He was able to write and fight, but was ostracized by the Mongolian aristocracy. Later, he came to the Western Front with a team of artisans, and was retained by Moqo Timur.

Li Tuan was ordered by the general to take sixty or seventy horsemen to escort two large chariots out of the city. The Russian army was surprised and was taken out of the gate. Li Tuan ordered more than twenty riders to escort the vehicle to go first, their own back, fight for a while, look at the car has gone away, want to chase up, a thought, this life Lulu LUU Wuwei, die here is also good; so instead of once again rushed to kill into the city, although wounded a few places, actually able to re-enter the Marco Polo only jin defend the high building.

Without mentioning the aftermath of the incident there, after the Meng army broke out of the city, the group in charge of encircling the south-east direction belonged to Grand Duke Silganov of Tula in the Russian allied army, who immediately ordered them to chase after them. Unexpectedly, first Li Tuan killed his way back into the city, causing confusion; then the vanguard of a hundred or so men caught up with them and were about to add more troops, but then, out of nowhere, came Zhao Hao… and so the successor troops were left far behind.

The Tula warriors killed all the Mongol guards and there were just under twenty left.

Now they surrounded the large cart carrying the women. After the battle of life and death, carnal desires were also aroused, and although there was an order not to lightly touch the captive’s women, but it was in the middle of nowhere, and the Grand Duke couldn’t care less. Besides, they were all vanguard generals who had fought to the death to make their mark.

At most, killing the women after playing with them and carrying the heads of the two civil officials back to ask for credit would be fine.

But when they broke into the car screen and pulled out the women, they couldn’t help but freeze.

These are some beautiful, stunning women!

Just see them six, divided into three colors to wear: two purple age of about more than 20 years old, is a well-trained dancer, the original is a green house in the top prostitutes, good dance and good Mei; Merko Timur see the great pleasure, the first night immediately to her two “meat”, really a little taste of joy.

But Merkuo Timur is, after all, a generation of lords, always know how to self-policing, there are military affairs never lewd; the next day on the waving of the division embarked on the road to the south, but let the Marco Polo only jin continue to escort craftsmen, female slaves to the west. As for Murkat Timur’s concubines, still in the old capital of Samarqand.

The other four are all good women, two pink dress makeup, age eighteen, nine years old; two light blue attire, only sixteen, seven years old and up and down.

They have just been able to squeeze in a car, after a hundred miles of rapid running are suffering, clothing and hair slightly messy, at this time more obvious Chu Chu. Just witnessed the brutality of the Tula warriors, all of them were so scared that they hugged into a ball and cried in shock and fear.

The Tula warriors kicked the bloodstained body of the coachman out of the way, pulled the women out of the cart, conferred with each other, and laughed maniacally.

The women were surrounded and even more horrified.

The expected happened to them, as the Tula warriors dragged and hugged them to the grass at the edge of the woods and began to tear their clothes off.

When ★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ I crossed out of the bushes with my horse, I saw two carriages in front of me, and several corpses, which were horrible to see; and I saw a number of men and women on the other side of the mess, and all I could hear in my ears was the wild laughter of the men and the wailings of the women.

One of the Russians spotted me first and yelled, before the rest let go of the women and turned their heads toward me.

“What man?!”

“┅┅”

I don’t answer, stopping my horse and pulling.

“We are a vanguard unit directly under Archduke Tula! Who the hell are you?”

“┅┅”

I remained silent. I didn’t mean to be arrogant, but I was thinking urgently: if we are to fight, we must kill…

Should I kill someone?

The samurai were furious, picking up the weapons they had just thrown down, and one of them threw his spear hard.

I turned my horse’s head and sidestepped the spear to catch it.

With a unanimous shout, the Tula warriors were surprised and angry, and one by one they braced their weapons and mounted their horses, charging in a chaotic manner. They saw that I was not a friend, and hated to spoil their fun.

…and now, we have to do it for real.

Amitabha Buddha… Normally, I don’t even kill innocent bugs.

(End of section IV)

Completion date: 2000-10-17

I’ve been so busy recently, so I’ll write a little more at random. The logic really isn’t tight enough, but I don’t want to put in the effort to fix it.

The night before, I was warming up with my beloved sister, and when I woke up in the morning, my pillow was empty (each of them went to work), so I couldn’t help but feel melancholy.

Thinking of Luo Dayou’s classic song “Love Song 1990”, there is a particularly touching line: “Wake up in the morning, is my sorrow”.

When I first heard this song, I was just a kid in junior high school, but now that many years have passed, I can finally feel the same way…

(Section V)

The Tula warriors swarmed in, and I pivoted back to my horse and retreated. Not to bait the enemy, but really some trepidation and for the sake of being safe.

To be honest, it’s my first time riding a horse today. Luckily, I have a martial arts background to be very stable.

If I rode into the crowd and got into a melee, I was really afraid that something would go wrong and my life would be in jeopardy. I’m only seventeen years old, and I only have the girl I love, but I haven’t become boyfriend and girlfriend yet!

Now, if I want to save the women, I have to kill all the enemies and run away from them… As for what’s to come… well, it’s a headache! Let’s just forget about it for now and take it one step at a time.

Pegasus galloped into the jungle. With the exception of a few men guarding the women, the Tula warriors came after them one by one, circling the woods.

I purposely slowed my horse down, and when an enemy rider approached, I leaped upward to hold the top of a tree, and when I swung back, I thrust my spear in my hand, and instantly pierced his throat.

“Murder!”

I screamed in my mind. It is too late to turn back now. I swung again and landed on the ground, stabbing two people off the horse, all from the vitals of a fatal blow.

The Tula warriors had already surrounded me, yelling, “This guy’s awesome!” “Watch out!” “He’s as fast as a monkey!” “Kill him!” … and so on.

If I had been fighting on the plain against a dozen or more horsemen, I might have been in danger; but here among the jungle they were as powerless as a swarm of flies. I broke my spear and took only the half of it with the head, and with my footsteps wandering up and down, and my hands stabbing, I took the lives of eight or nine men in the twinkling of an eye, and I did not shed a drop of blood on my own body.

The rest of the men became more and more frightened, some of them wanted to escape, some of them were very brave and still raised their axes to cut; I side-stepped and pivoted with the head of my spear, and cut open his own head with my axe. Another man raised his sword to slash, I pivoted again, and the blade penetrated nearly a foot from his shoulder to his chest, and it seemed that he would not live.

At this time, taking advantage of the horror of the remaining enemies, they eliminated the remaining few without sparing a single one.

Underground blood everywhere, I can not bear to see more, still on the original good horse, holding half a spear out of the forest.

One can imagine their surprise when I appeared in front of the eyes of the few men who stayed behind. Before they could react, I stabbed two of them in the throat with my spear, then hurled it out, aiming for a samurai who was about to mount his horse, penetrating his forehead from the back of his heart.

… a bloody killing ended. The killing was done by thugs who were usually used to killing other people, so I’m not very guilty. According to the real history, the Russian army was also a brutalized tiger and wolf army.

The women remained apprehensive, shrieking in unison as I walked toward them and fled.

It’s Chinese…

Do they think of me as a more violent man than a thug? I’m not very old and I’m not very tall, but the way I was just now, I was accurate and ruthless, so it’s no wonder they were scared.

But I also shouted to them in Chinese: “Don’t be afraid! I have come to save you! Don’t be afraid, don’t run away, otherwise it’s dangerous to get lost in the forest!”

So they really stopped fleeing, apparently surprised again, the original visitor is also a Han Chinese — although his voice is a bit strange, attire is even more strange.

They stopped and slowly leaned in as I repeatedly explained and greeted them.

I dismounted and walked toward them, and when I was close at hand, I saw that they were all very beautiful, and their faces were in a state of shock.

I couldn’t help but smile. They’re pretty pathetic, too, in this messed up world.

Alas… Who is not to be pitied in a chaotic world? The only ones are the strong, the very few strong enough, and the community under his patronage.

What do I do now? I saved them. But can I save them to the end? What will they do when they come down?

What are they going to do about the tens of thousands of people in the new city?

I was at a loss.

And what about myself? Will I ever be able to return to the real world? This question is increasingly gripping me.

I was lost in thought and silence for a long time.

It was a girl’s voice that woke me up–

★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ “What’s wrong with you?”

Zhao Hao opened his eyes to see, but it was Lian Ying Yin’s smile.

“AH…” Zhao Hao was in a daze, not knowing where she was.

Lian Imaging Yin smiled again. She was a childhood friend of Zhao Hao and came to ask him to go to school with her as class time was approaching.

“Lazybones! It’s almost late! Don’t you never take a nap? What’s wrong with you today? Are you in a daze?”

“I… I’m still really confused… Wait for me, I’ll wash my face.”

“──okay! Then I’ll wait for you outside.” Lian Ying Yin then went out of Zhao Hao’s room, and then heard her say to Zhao Hao’s parents, “Auntie, Auntie, I’m going to school first!”

“Aigoo, don’t you want to wait for Xiao Hao?”

“Tell him to go when he’s sober! It’s almost time for class.”

Lian Ying Yin said as she walked out the door. It was said to be so urgent, but in fact it was just to wait across the road. Their house was close to the school, a ten minute walk away. The reason why they didn’t stay more at Zhao Hao’s house was because it wasn’t very nice to be a sophomore in high school. But because they were childhood friends, they could still make a big show of entering Zhao Hao’s room and grabbing him up.

Zhao Hao was a confused mess, sitting on the edge of the bed without saying a word.

Fang was a robust general who had killed a series of tough enemies, and now he was back to reality, like a dream.

The dream was long, long, long, and it seemed like a dozen hours in the dream, but it turned out to be just a nap?

★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ remembered… I remembered.

So it’s really a nap… I was so tired from last night’s K-reading that when I came back from school at noon, I ate something and then went to sleep – I don’t usually take naps.

Imaging Yin came to call me just now. She is still so easy-going, very calm in front of others but lively in front of me. Will we be upgraded to a boyfriend-girlfriend relationship?

I am smiling at the thought. Just now, in front of her, I was embarrassed, firstly, because I had just gotten up and was lying in bed; secondly, because I had dreamed of entering the world of illusion, where, in the midst of the new city, after the city had fallen, I witnessed a man and a woman — even though the woman was forced to do so.

And then there was the fact that I was originally in the presence of several women who suddenly changed and the woman I loved in the center of my reality appeared in front of me.

I was so happy to see her again. I was worried about whether I would be able to return to reality in the middle of the illusion.

I see… I was just having another dream…

Well, go to school!

I packed my book bag, told my parents and ran out of the house.

When I crossed the street, Imaging Yin flashed out from behind the shade of a tree and startled me; I chased her all the way to the school and rushed into the classroom.

Sophomore year of high school is still pretty laid back. It was early summer in the fantasy world, but early winter in reality; only a quarter of the school year had passed. I was planning to confess to Imaging Yin this school year, ending our lives without being boyfriend and girlfriend to each other.

Take advantage of this leisure time to experience the taste of love, but it will be stressful in the third year of high school… Early love is strictly forbidden in school, and the principal and teachers have repeatedly emphasized that high school is the age of learning and advancement; but wouldn’t it be a pity to waste your youth on learning and advancement?

I must confess to you. You won’t refuse me, will you?

The more full of anticipation I became, the more apprehensive I became; and, as a result, when we went home together in the evening, I still couldn’t say anything.

Going home, doing homework, reviewing books (midterms next week), and then it’s bedtime again.

Insomnia… really insomnia…

I lay in bed, unable to sleep. Until the middle of the night, in a haze, the scene in front of my eyes floated again–(end of section 5)

Completion date: 2000-10-17

I wrote a section at noon today… I’ll add another section when I get off work in the evening. The boss is away for a few days, so it’s okay to be lazy…

Tomorrow… Woe betide me, the director is coming back from a business trip!

(Section VI)

“You, what’s wrong with you?”

Appearing but the same women, a young girl asked me cautiously.

It was again in that mountainous forest at the border of Eurasia, and the time was immediately following my last departure.

I was confused again…

I didn’t know what to say, so I smiled at them. I turned to look at the back of the wagon – a little farther away, the horses were still grazing, ignoring the corpse of the driver on the ground; a little closer to the bodies of the two Russian soldiers, the blood was still flowing out of the river.

It seems that… the time here has not changed since I came back to reality? All that’s delayed is the hazy feeling I had when I first arrived.

So…?

Is it possible that time in the two worlds does not hold each other back, so that when I return to the real world, the next time I come back to the unreal world, it will be immediately after the last time I left?

Similarly, returning to the real world follows on from the last time you left, while recovering from the haze and continuing as if it were everyday life?

If that’s the case, that’s really good. I wouldn’t have to worry about staying in the illusion for too long and coming back to reality only to see that a huge chunk of time has passed, thus causing a lot of trouble.

I remember that Liu Yuxi has an old poem “to the countryside like a man in a rotten house”, which quoted a story about an ancient man, chopping wood for a living, one day went into the mountains to watch two old men playing chess, forgetting the time, and when he returned to the village, he only saw a completely different appearance, and the wooden handle of his axe had already rotted away.

I was afraid that if I stayed in the fantasy world for too long, I’d be in trouble when I came back to reality–not to mention, what would I do if I didn’t make it to the midterm?

Well, since the two worlds are independent of each other’s time, this is reassuring.

Since I’ve come back this time, I have to do something…

To do what? I could vaguely feel the blood boiling in my chest!

But it’s not clear what to do about it.

By the way, let’s settle these women around us first.

They are so beautiful that I can’t bear to leave them behind. In the middle of nowhere, even if there were no fierce animals, they would be starving for a few days. If the Russians came after them, they might be able to survive… but that’s something I don’t want to  see.

What to do… What to do…

How can we keep them safe?

What to do…

I hesitated for a long time, unable to come up with a good plan.

They looked at me blankly and wondered what I was thinking.

A thousand thoughts flashed through his mind, and one by one they were rejected.

At last an idea grows definite, and the bolder it becomes.

I’m going to do something amazing! In this age of turbulence!

I could try and mobilize the Han, Jin, Xixia, etc., in the new city to rise up together and create a nation, then stand on its feet and gradually become a powerful nation!

This plan is so huge! And very difficult to realize, but how will I know if I don’t try?

Anyway, it’s a fantasy world, right? It’s a virtual world parallel to the real world, right? It won’t have an impact on the history of the real world.

I’ve decided.

I’m going to do it. To gallop across this vast continent, where I am here to dream!

Even if the goal is far away, even if the environment is treacherous, and the enemy is powerful!

Struggle!

★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ Zhao reserved in the bottom of the heart excitedly plotting a grandiose idea, came to his side of the several young girls had to look long and puzzled. They do not know what is the origin of the man in front of them, but only feel that they see a ray of hope at the time of death and life.

Women were very sensitive. They sensed that Zhao Hao was not a bad person. However, they weren’t clear on what kind of person he really was, and they didn’t dare to get too close after all.

Zhao Hao’s soul returned to reality and went away at that time, but they couldn’t perceive it because time didn’t flow. They only saw the daze when Zhao Hao came back again.

A young girl in blue, who was young but bold, asked him, “What… what’s wrong with you?” Of course, it was in a cautious tone. It was only because the girls felt that he was very kind, and he had smiled kindly at them earlier.

Zhao Hao did not answer, and turned back to look. Afterward, he fell back into deep thought, and the young girl was about to say something when her partner took her hand to stop her.

So they stood together and looked at Zhao Hao, and saw that his face was at times embarrassed, at times excited; gradually it changed to one of grimness and firmness.

They didn’t know what he was thinking, only looking forward to it.

Zhao Hao finally woke up in general, and he had already made up his mind.

He wants to build a nation and ride the waves of this time.

Having made up his mind, Zhao Hao then noticed the raven-haired women in front of him again and couldn’t help but let out a laugh.

Then he greeted the women and told them to get on the bus quickly before another Russian soldier arrived late.

A car crowded a little, besides, the two dead civil officials car also has a number of rare property, throw there is too bad. So Zhao reserved the two cars a little clean up, let the women quickly sit on it.

They hid their faces as they skirted the ghastly corpses and sat in the cart, while Zhao Hao mounted his horse and tried to drive the cart with a long whip in his hand.

★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ One man, one horse, two chariots… It’s a lot of trouble… If it’s not possible, I’ll abandon one chariots; if it’s not possible, I’ll abandon another horse…

No, the horse is important. I have to get back to Newtown.

It was with this in mind that I began to drive the wagon eastward.

It was a bit of a hassle at first, but surprisingly, I actually had a talent for driving. If I can’t get into university, I’ll go to a movie studio and work as a coachman in costume movies… The women remained in the car, and I became more and more comfortable riding the horse and wielding the whip to drive the two vehicles. It turned out that if you were good at martial arts, you could do many things well.

Far away from this bloody place, around many bends, and over a few lower hills, probably from the place of the accident has been more than ten kilometers, I whip stop horse hooves, ordered all the women down to rest.

On the way, I specialized in harder roads, and with two cars carrying the weight of only one, the tracks were much lighter. And as I walked and stopped, coming down from time to time and removing the tracks in various ways, it should have been safer by now… This was an open area in the mountains, with sparse and dense trees, and green grass in between, it was a really nice place. At the resting place was one of the most gigantic trees in the vicinity, nearly four meters in diameter. Next to it (actually twenty meters away) was a large olive tree, nearly three meters in diameter. All around it were ordinary trees.

The time had come to noon, when I remembered that I had forgotten one important thing – food!

In my haste, only on the rear sac of my mount, I accidentally found some dry food. So I took out the dry food and distributed it to these women.

It was at this time that I had time to take a closer look at them. They are two people the same attire, respectively, purple, pink and blue; purple makeup beautiful; and the other two is elegant. Worthy of being Kublai directly selected to his cousin Merko Timur’s “top quality” ah, decoration are so flavorful.

Unfortunately, their clothes had already been torn and torn by the Russian soldiers, and they looked a bit disheveled. In ancient China, the inner most part of a woman’s dress was the “belly-band”, and some of them had already had a large part of their blouses ripped off, so that you could see their skin and their belly-band, which was… not too revealing, but very sexy. There was also a young girl in blue, the one who had called out to me when I first returned to this world, who had shoes, but her feet were bare, so it was obvious that the soldiers had taken them off; she was already pinned down on the ground, but fortunately I was on my way out of the forest with my spear in my hand, so the soldiers couldn’t get at her.

Bare feet… I’m actually very sensitive to girls’ bare feet… When I was in school, Vivian sat behind me at my desk, and I don’t know when I started seeing her feet in sandals, but it made my heart skip a beat. Unfortunately, in reality, it was the beginning of winter, and she rarely wore sandals anymore…

Now that I had inadvertently seen the girls’ feet again, my heart was stirred with rejoicing, while in my hands I distributed dry food to them one after another. When I reached the last one, I realized that there was none left for myself.

Then forget it. Dry food is not enough for so many people, but it can barely fill them up; I’d rather not do it myself, they’re so pitiful.

But seeing that I did not eat, the barefooted maiden and the other maiden, who was also dressed in blue, coincidentally broke off half of the portion that had been given to them, meaning, after all, to hand it to me.

Slightly touched, I smiled and shook my head. So they shyly bowed their heads and sat down to eat.

The early summer sun wasn’t too fierce, and even though it was midday, the mountains of Eastern Russia and Western Siberia were cool and in a good mood.

Great to be in this world.

(End of section VI)

Completion date: 2000-10-17

Chapter 1: The First Taste of the Forbidden Fruit

(Section I)

A beautiful girl in front of me, how can I not be tempted?

As I watched them, I couldn’t help but get lost in thought. I could hear the “thump, thump” in my chest.

Without realizing it, some of the scenarios that I had once read on the computer surfaced and made my blood run cold.

In the past, I used to masturbate at most, fantasizing about a girl in a picture, or an image in a dream, or… raw image of Yin. At first, I thought it would be blasphemy, but I couldn’t control my love for her, and I didn’t know how to express it… so I immersed myself in fantasies, imagining that we were in love… and now I see girls in front of my eyes who are alive and close to me. They were women who had been taken from this world and brought to the distant Western Frontier, and by chance, I had saved them.

Although it was only for a short time, I could at least tell that they were attracted to me… It was as if I had fallen in love with them instantly… and the urge to hug them tightly and taste the forbidden fruit was rising within me.

Yes… I was longing for them, embracing them… this is normal for a healthy man, and I had learned a lot about sex before, but I had never actually seen it.

I am very hesitant now, because Imaging Yin’s shadow seems to be flashing in front of my eyes – am I going to do something wrong to her?

Besides, after all, those women were more in awe of me than grateful, so if I molested them, it would be bullying, and I’d be acting in a way that violated justice and morality…

I was very hesitant, very hesitant… but I finally decided to follow my own desires rather than my own reasoning. As compensation, I can swear that my feelings for Vivian Yin will not change – this is what I really feel in my heart. In fact, at this point in time, I feel even more in love with her… and I can swear that I won’t want to hurt those women with my heart; they’ll be my women… and I can’t bear the thought of hurting my own women… I want them, and I’ll protect them, with all my strength! I want them.

And as this world is in turmoil, with all the sorrow and displacement of the people, I will do my part to pacify it, so that there will be less sadness and misery in the world.

But I am a human being and I need to fulfill my own desires. This desire is sometimes in conflict with morality and righteousness… and I do neglect things for the sake of my desires… as long as I don’t go too far… I don’t want to be a brutal person, I want to keep a good heart in me.

Thus, I have identified two main purposes for coming to this world: to satisfy myself as much as possible and to benefit the majority of people as much as possible.

The young girls in front of me were cute, lovely… I wanted to possess them. I made up my mind and stopped restraining myself.

Imaging, I’m sorry…

★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ Zhao reserved finally made up his mind. A line of guilt crossed his face, and he had to do it in spite of it.

At this time the women were sitting on the ground to rest after a little bit of fruitfulness. This tree is very large, the shade covers hundreds of square meters, next to the trunk of the tree is naturally very cool, no heat. Besides, this is the border of Europe and Asia, about 50 degrees north latitude, originally is a typical temperate continental climate, winter is cold, summer is not hot.

Zhao Hao sat down next to the women and looked at their faces. This look at their faces burned, and in fact, Zhao Hao himself also burned, because he had never dared to be like this, looking directly at the women’s faces.

“You, you…” The women were a little nervous, feeling the allure of that emotion, with a slight sense of surprise and unease, and a slight sense of hesitation and joy.

Age relationship, Zhao Hao is not very tall, from one meter six eight is still a little short, but in ancient times that kind of height is already good; face is beginning to show the Ying Yi, although also quite childish, but show the hands of people do not dare to look down on. Women in the fear of displacement in the encounter such a reliable man, began to move the heart is also human nature.

Being reduced to a slave girl, and witnessing all kinds of barbarism and brutality in the chaotic world, they will not have too much obscurity and reserve anymore; in this way, even if Zhao Hao does something to them, it will not hurt their hearts, right?

At this point, Zhao Hao himself is also such a speculation, so he decided to make his first time to make the most of it, to leave a very, very deep impression. As for how to do it, although he hadn’t “experimented” with it, he had seen and imagined enough to know how to do it.

So Zhao Hao tried his best to keep smiling again, even though he himself was full of drunkenness and timidity, anyway, this was not reality and there was no one else, so feel free to do whatever you want!

Keep smiling… calm them with your eyes and body language… and then make your demands… ★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ “I want… I want you to be my women!”

Finally I resolutely spoke out, spoke out the desire of my heart, instead of calming down. Although my mind has been mesmerized by the beauty in front of me as if I were drunk, drunkenness is not as sweet as this.

The girls were dumbfounded, and when they reacted, they each looked and acted differently, but none of them showed any fearful expressions of panic or avoidance. I felt that they really didn’t hate me, so it was as if I was in a more intoxicated state, and I boldly asked them for sex right away.

It was more of a request than a command. But I did not force them too much; from my standpoint, I purely loved them and wanted to possess them; and this desire filled my mind.

So I said, “Don’t panic, don’t be afraid, I won’t hurt you. I love you and will protect you… as my women, OK?”

I thought something was wrong, but on second thought I couldn’t help but laugh – “OK” is a modern word, how could they understand it?

They saw that I was pondering over my sentence of not knowing what, and saw me suddenly laughing so happily, they all looked strange, and as if they wanted to laugh along but did not dare to do so, obviously still anxious in their hearts.

Then I’ll explain nothing and simply present my desires!

I said, in a tone that was somewhere between an order and a command, “Okay, here’s the deal. Look behind our big tree, there’s a big olive tree there. In order of age, the younger ones will come to me first… I will come when I call… I want you to be my women.”

The women seemed to understand, and they blushed, and I was feeling like I was so drunk I couldn’t even wake up…

It was my first time… and I wanted my first time to be with a virgin. So I arranged for the younger ones to go first – judging by the way the younger ones acted and looked, they must have been virgins!

After I finished speaking, I confirmed that they understood what I meant. Then I touched their faces and shoulders one by one and commanded, “Quick yo!”

So I went ahead and walked behind that olive tree first and waited for the first woman in my life.

(End of section I)

Completion date: 2000-10-18

To clarify, the title of the posting serial number, consisting of four digits, which is also the format of the composition of my predecessors brothers and sisters. The first digit is reserved; the second and third are chapter numbers; the last is the section number.

For example, the sixth section of the preamble is numbered 0006; this section is the first section of chapter 1 and is numbered 0011.

If it were Chapter 17, Section 2, the number would be 0172.

(Section II)

I stood with my back leaning against the trunk of a tree, hands behind my back, and waited… The clear mountains and wilderness in front of me were calm, except for the gusts of wind that rose and fell slightly.

My heart, however, was as incredibly still as the scenery, and also rose and fell only slightly. The sound of soft footsteps penetrated my ears as a girl slowly walked towards me, behind this big tree. She was about to come in front of my eyes, and I was… to embrace her. I had never kissed a woman before, let alone… I closed my eyes and waited for the girl to come. In my mind again, image Yin… I’m sorry… I wanted to share my first time with you…

I’m sorry…

★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ When Zhao Hao opened his eyes, he suddenly realized that he had changed the scenery again. It was a moonlit night here, and the light was crisp and clear, penetrating into the window.

So… is it the strong subconscious that makes it happen? Back to modern times again. There was some melancholy, because in the vision, the young girl was walking towards him; but that was fine.

Zhao reserved really do not  intend to betray image image Yin – even if still love her, in fact, not betrayal. The first thing he did was to get the money to pay for it. The mood is difficult to calm down, calibrate the alarm clock, and after a long time before going to sleep. sleep.

Waking up early in the morning, Zhao Hao ran towards Lian Ying Yin’s house.

“Imaging Yin!”

Realizing that Imaging Yin was already cleaning outside the house, Zhao Hao felt elated.

“What’s the matter? It’s so rare to get up so early!” Imaging Yin felt strange.

“Will you… go for a walk with me?”

“A walk? What’s gotten into you, early in the morning.”

“What a nice morning! Let’s go!”

“Then… okay. But… do you have some kind of ‘plot’?”

“No way!” Zhao Hao said in a panic, but in her heart, she was thinking, “Amazing! Are all girls so sensitive?”

“You didn’t lure me to your house under the pretext of a walk or something so that I could help you with the homework you didn’t finish last night?”

“No, no!”

“I… I’ve fallen for your tricks before.”

“Not this time! I have something to say to you! Please!”

Fearing that Imagine’s parents might hear, Zhao Hao coaxed Imagine to a quiet, deserted place in the park.

“What are you doing!”

Imaging Yin looked around in disbelief. But she couldn’t have suspected that Zhao Hao, who had been her childhood friend since she was a child, would show any sign of transgression. Indeed, Zhao Hao just wanted to confess his love for Vivian Yin, and was determined to get a kiss from her–even if such a sudden gesture would embarrass her.

Zhao Hao gathered enough courage to hold on to Vivian Yin’s shoulders with both hands and held her hands downward, while clearly saying the words that had been hidden in his heart for a long time: “Vivian Yin, I like you!”

Imaging Yin was stunned for a moment, not knowing how to react or what to say. It took a long time for her to say, “Are you… are you… kidding me?”

“It’s true! I love you! Let’s love each other!” Zhao Hao responded loudly and was really courageous.

“……… “Imaging was at a loss for words, I don’t know what was going through her mind,  did she mean it or not  did she mean it?

“I… Didn’t we get along well all these years as childhood friends?” Zhao Hao pressed further.

“Yes… yes…” Image Yin had to reply. It’s true that she also thought that Zhao Jin was very nice, and it wasn’t as if she hadn’t thought about upgrading to boyfriend-girlfriend status with him before – in fact, generally speaking, girls think about this even earlier than boys. But now Zhao Hao suddenly confessed unexpectedly, how could she not be flustered? She wanted to say , but she couldn’t let go of her girlish reserve… so she remained silent.

After waiting for a long time… now that the sun was rising higher and higher, Jo was finally forced to forcefully express her heart’s desire: “Let me have a kiss, okay?”

At these words, Vivian Yin was even more surprised – was this the normally introverted and indecisive Zhao Hao? “Ah… I… this…” Imagine’s hands were fiddling with her fingers, not knowing how to answer, and her face was flushed again.

Zhao Hao followed up with a plea, “Okay? I love you! If you agree, it’s a sign that we’re in love; if… if you don’t… then for the sake of our childhood friends… I won’t force you, but… I want my first kiss to be with my favorite girl…”

Lian Ying Yin then looked at Zhao Huan and after confirming the passion and sincerity in his eyes, she also became subdued and had a smile. Then, no longer timid, she took the initiative to hold Zhao Huan’s arms and placed a faint kiss towards his lips, lingering gently for a moment and then gently leaving again.

Imaging Yin turned around and ran away without saying a word. Zhao Hao reached out his hand in the direction she ran, just about to call out, but still stopped and watched her figure turn the corner at the end of the boulevard. In his heart was joy and emotion.

After so many years… this love has finally come to fruition.

When school ended that day, they still walked together as usual; however, when they got to a place where no one they knew would see them, Vivian took Zhao Hao’s hand and walked until they reached Zhao Hao’s home. The first time I saw her, I was so happy to see her, and I was so happy to see her, and I was so happy to see her. But plain or not, plain is sometimes the most beautiful.

After a few days, nervous weekend past, next week is three consecutive days of midterm exams. Zhao hao’s grades have always been very good, but recently the mind is restless, the review has not been sufficient review, this day is the night before the exam, reluctantly removed their own distractions, has been studying until half past midnight, this is to rest.

★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ The exams are tomorrow… I mumbled the words, but realized that it was not the middle of the night when I saw the light before my eyes.

…now that I’ve seen it all, I know I’ve come to the world of illusion again.

Countless thoughts flashed by in a flash. I’m back… I’m going to have sex with a girl, and then there are other women…

I’ve already gotten Image In’s kisses, and her love. But I couldn’t have her body so quickly… We were both still seventeen years old in high school. I had to respect her, she would never agree to such a hasty move – she was a very self-loving girl. And I love her for it. She’s such a good girl, the best girl in the world. If I could, I’d make her my partner for life…

The girl beside me was approaching… the image of the girl I was carrying was fading… Suddenly, I saw in front of me, on the green grass in the shade, a girl in a blue dress. I saw her as an image of Vivian Yin, and I pulled her to my chest and hugged her tightly. Only then did I hear her murmur softly, but it turned out not to be true.

She was my first woman. She was dressed in blue, but not the barefooted maiden; she was the other, who had just now also been distressed that I had not dined, and had broken in half the dry rations which I had distributed to her, and handed them shyly.

They’re good girls. Then I should be satisfied. I love these girls with all my heart, they’re so beautiful…

I lowered the girl in my arms to the flat ground under the tree and began to kiss her.

(End of section II)

Completion date 2000-10-18

The words are homophonic.

(Section III)

The girl closed her eyes, anxious, want to struggle and feel inappropriate, want to comply and feel shy, so I let me kiss, body with a gentle twist. I pressed her down, kissed her lips and cheeks for a long time. Then, I kissed her forehead, temples, hair, neck. I pulled the shirt off her shoulders again, feeling her heart beat harder and harder as I did the same.

But I stopped moving and asked her, “Hey!”

She opened her eyes and let out a “hmmm.”

“What’s your name?”

“My… my name is Ying Er…”

“How old are you?”

“Seventeen… Born in the eighth month of the year Nonsuch.”

The “seventeen” she said was an imaginary age, which is equivalent to the sixteenth year of the week. The year of “renxu” should be 1262 A.D., so it is now 1278 A.D.. At this time, the Southern Song Dynasty had been practically destroyed, but Zhang Shijie, Lu Xiufu and others, who supported the last young emperor, still persisted in their struggle by the sea, and it was not until 1279 that the flag finally fell.

I was slightly distracted and came right back, gazing at the little beauty in front of me. She shyly turned her head away, so I kissed the other side of her exposed neck.

After a little bit of lingering, I continued to ask her, “Where are you from?”

“Chenzhou…”

“Chenzhou? A very southern place… So, when did it fall into the hands of the Mongols?”

“In the winter of last year, the Mongols attacked, raiding and pillaging… I was originally a maid raised by my master’s family to be the young master’s concubine… At that time, I had to be offered to Marshal Zhang, begging for my life… Later, Marshal Zhang offered me to the Emperor of the Yuan Dynasty… Just after I entered the palace, the Emperor instructed that he should send a beautiful woman to the Khan of the West… and I was selected… “

Listening to her talk a stop finally finished, I stroked her, gradually to her sensitive places. The Marshal Zhang she was talking about was Zhang Hong, the man who led the Yuan army to the south and caused Wen Tianxiang to be defeated and captured, and then forced Lu Xiu Fu to throw himself into the sea and Zhang Shijie to commit suicide – that was next year, February 1279, but it had not happened yet, but I had already predicted it. I’m very good at history… The Emperor of Yuan, naturally, was Kublai, who changed the name of his kingdom to Yuan in 1271 and became the founding Emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. He was no match for his grandfather Genghis Khan in terms of military prowess, and he expanded his territories to a great extent, with the exception of the eastern conquests of Japan and the southern conquests of Vietnam, in which he suffered setbacks.

The Great Khan… In addition to Makar Timur, there were also a Batu and a Rising Sun, both grandsons of Genghis Khan, who were even more powerful. Historically, it was Batu who conquered Russia and created the Golden Horde, and invaded Poland, Hungary and Austria, shaking up Europe, while Xurelvu occupied all of Western Asia and created the Ilkhanate, which faced off against the powerful Sardinian dynasty in North Africa.

…we’ll think about those later.

I undid Ying Er’s blouse and removed it from her shoulders to her back. I can’t wait to undo a girl’s clothes… it’s such a heart-warming feeling!

I took off her light skirt, shoes, socks… to reveal her bare feet… My excitement rose further, and I got down and embraced her, kissing her all over the place, from her shoulders, to her flanks, up to her thighs and calves, kissing the places she had already exposed.

I hesitated for a while, but it was too tempting, so I kissed her feet, sucked her toes… It was a very exciting feeling… I got what I wanted… I was so excited… I have a special liking for girls’ feet… It’s because I’ve seen so many of them in Vivienne’s sandals… It would be so nice to have Vivienne in front of me… But she’s not just any girl… When do I get to have her? When will I marry her? In reality, I have to work hard, I have to have my own business… I have to marry her…

Now I was once again confessing in my heart, “I’m sorry… Imaging Yin…” as I was kissing the little feet of the girl, Ying Er.

After a while, I removed Ying’er’s blasphemy as well; women didn’t wear bras and panties back then, so she was completely naked in front of my eyes. Ying Er shyly closed her eyes and covered her breasts and private parts with her hands. So lovely… so beautiful…

She’s a virgin, isn’t she? I really hope she’s a virgin. Seeing how she’s very shy and unnatural, it seems like she’s a virgin, doesn’t it?

So I used my hand to break her right hand. Her left hand was covering her chest, and her right hand subconsciously moved down after I yanked it away from her, refusing in any way to let me see the beautiful view between her legs. Slightly submissive yet filled with the desire to conquer her, I kissed her breasts with my mouth. That’s when I also got a closer look at what a girl’s breasts look like.

It was so fresh and tender… so delicate… There was a small ring of red on the snow-white mounds, a really light red color, and the nipples were so small that you couldn’t help but want to move your fingers, flick them, and pinch them.

I took Yingle’s right hand, which had been dragged alongside her body, in one hand, and her left hand, which was covering her lower body, in the other, and my mouth went unobstructed towards her breasts, licking them with my tongue, and when I’d enjoyed that sensation long enough, I took her nipples and licked and sucked on them. She had a series of wailing cries, now forbiddingly a little louder, full of shyness and gradually full of pleasure as well.

Inge’s hand tried harder and harder to move up, and I still held her right hand firmly on the grass, but allowed her left hand to move up. Suddenly, I left her breasts, let go of her hands, and straddled her lower body, separating her hands while holding her legs open with both hands.

Ying Er struggled and resisted in a symptomatic manner… Her emotions were also heightened, and her body was writhing with repression.

I finally saw it, so close, so clear. It wasn’t a dream or an image, I saw a girl’s genitals. Two pieces of fleshy, pink, shell-like flesh, with an even more tantalizing bud in the center… This was a girl’s shameful spot, now on living display. A trace of liquid was seeping out of the slit – love juice, I think! She was struggling, she was excited, and she was dripping love juice for me.

She was still young, and the hair on her pussy, though dense and fine, and not very dark in color, was very cute… I can’t tell you how tempting it was to see a young girl’s genitals peeking out from her light-colored pubic hair… She was struggling and moaning in ecstasy. She was now being raped by my eyes, and I really couldn’t get enough of her private parts. I went even further, and I began to restrain her so that she would open her legs and let me touch them with one hand.

She was struggling, and in her struggles she was disoriented… Her two petals were stroked by me, pinched up on one side, and I pressed my fingertips against the tip of her bud again.

She began to tremble. Was she about to climax? That’s not good… So I stopped my fingers, picked her up, changed positions and lay down again, breaking her mood a little. She was protecting her sensitive spot, her eyes opened and then closed when she met my gaze. After all, she couldn’t look me in the eye as she was already in full view.

(End of section III)

Completion date 2000-10-19

(Section IV)

I started kissing Inge again, and being naked, uncovered everywhere, and in awe of me, she had to be at my mercy.

My lust also soared, began not so gentle, I forcefully forced her hands and feet, let her be my full touch, kiss and want parts. She let out a delicate sound while she was also tempted by her lust, and felt my intention  to disobey. So I can start from the beginning, kissing her feet, caressing her belly and back, pinching her breasts, and finally forced her to spread her legs to be admired and played with the shy place.

I touched her body more intensely as my fingers began to explore her vital parts, corrected by my gaze, into the pussy between her secret lips. She moaned lowly again. On the other side, some twenty meters away, there were her waiting sisters; so she could not look to raise her voice, but did her best to suppress herself and tighten her lips.

I pushed my index finger in as far as I could… it was so narrow… she really was a virgin, wasn’t she?

She begged in a low voice, “Don’t… don’t…”

I had to pretend I didn’t hear it, pulling out my index finger and slowly sliding my middle finger in again.

Ying Er’s petals were wet with love juice… I don’t know how much love juice there was, because I don’t have any experience with it… It seems that a virgin’s love juice is relatively small… I was less and less skeptical that she was a virgin, but I was still amazed at the amount of a woman’s love juice. A man’s “love juice” – his semen – is not that much.

Ying Er’s love juice was so clear that it looked like it was ready to be tasted… and since I had previous knowledge of sex, I didn’t think women’s genitals were dirty… not to mention that Ying Er was such a tender young woman.

So I went to dip my fingers into the leaking of her love juices, coating her crotch in all directions. Then I started kissing from her thighs, my tongue licking as much as I could, and my fingers squeezing in tandem, getting closer and closer to the core of her flower. Ying’er couldn’t help but raise her voice to a purring, soul-stirring sound, and it was clear that she was being used while suppressing it.

I turned my head to look at her delicate face and started licking up her most sensitive parts again. I used both lips to take up one side of her petals, and then opened my mouth to slurp up both her left and right secret lips together, holding them in and licking them. Ying’er began to scream urgently, her voice was both sorrowful and joyful, and she couldn’t help but burst into tears. I lovingly turned my head again and kissed away her tears. As the tears continued to flow, I turned back and continued to kiss her shameful place.

I’m going to come… She was gradually showing signs of coming – I don’t know exactly what a woman’s orgasm looks like, but I could feel it. The trembling of her exquisite body intensified, accompanied by the twisting and turning of her limbs.

I had already taken off my outer clothes earlier while peering into the air, so now I proceeded to take them off until I was completely naked, and I was also naked and ready to copulate with her. Ying Er’s eyes were closed, and she didn’t dare to open them to look at me when I let go of her, gasping for breath, her breasts heaving and the tips of her nipples sticking out, making me feel… again… so luscious… My sexual desire was about to explode, too, and I was holding back. With my fingertips, I picked up the bud of flesh at the upper end of Ying Er’s secret lips and rubbed a small hole here in her. This is where girls pee, right? As if it was so much fun that it aroused my mischievous heart, I teased her urethra to my heart’s content, rubbing around it again, and then a little later pinching up the tender flesh on the side along with the little hole and gently tugging on it.

Her writhing became intense and her voice couldn’t help but come out. “Don’t… don’t… please, please…” she begged.

“Okay.” I smiled gently. In fact, I couldn’t stand it any longer, and if I did it again, I’d cum outside. But for the first time, I wanted to cum inside my first woman… So, what if… I get pregnant? …. Well… let’s not think about that for now.

My body was facing her head on, and I pushed my cock up, aiming it at her shy spot, “Good girl, don’t move oh, or it will hurt!” Half comforting, half scaring her into stillness a bit, I spread her legs wide apart and just searched for her vaginal opening to thrust in.

… because of my inexperience, my glans rubbed and rubbed against her labia, but I just couldn’t find a place to get it in… what a failure… don’t panic, don’t be in a hurry… anyway, she’s a very submissive girl, and she’s very obedient. She knew what I was going to do, right? But she didn’t know why I was fiddling around outside, which made her even more aroused, and her body finally became less controlled…

I got anxious… and entered again with my finger, ignoring her reaction and concentrating on my own business. Finally, I figured out how to enter. I pushed in with my hard cock in the position I had found out.

It seems to have worked. It really went in a little bit. But then there was an obstacle… It took a while, but I couldn’t break through…

She was already trembling fiercely, and in my haste, I clenched my teeth – in fact, it was for her, I was going to break in forcefully, and I knew it would hurt her, so I clenched my teeth, I was afraid that she would be in too much pain.

I pushed in with a lot of force… Finally, as if I had penetrated her body, I pushed my prick deep into her vagina. She wailed in pain, but after a while, she finally stopped. I wiped my fingers on the bottom, and when I looked in front of me, I saw red ooze.

I’m so happy, so satisfied… She’s such a virgin.

After a moment of pain, Inge was next to have me try a few jerks inside and out to experience what it felt like inside her. I pressed down on her, holding her petite body tightly, kissing her face and lips as she took in the stimulation coming from her lower body, and finally with a burst of the most intense shaking, she climaxed first.

As her sweet, confused cries subsided, I couldn’t stand it any longer and ejaculated inside her warm body… the first time I ejaculated inside a girl… and I was about to do it for the first time…

… I’m sorry… Vivian… I’m, I’m ejaculating… I’m ejaculating inside another girl… I’m sorry… I love you… It’s a vision of you in front of me… I’m ejaculating inside you… I love you… Vivian…

(End of section IV)

Completion date 2000-10-20

(Section V)

After coitus, Ying Er gasped and lay on her back, and I held her in my arms for a long time, continuing the lingering afterglow. After a while… I let go of her and stood up.

It’s so good… better than masturbating myself That’s enough… I was so greedy that I wanted to play with all six of them in a row at the beginning! So I laughed and dismissed the idea.

What I want to do now is to settle them down, and then return to the new city to see how to instigate an uprising. That’s really something I’m not sure of. I just have an idea, but I’m not sure exactly how to do it.

Zhao ★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ reserved swabbed Ying Er s naked body and dressed her while dressing himself. Then holding her, the two of them returned to the big tree where the women were. The women of course knew what had happened, and Ying’er’s double frequency was a different shade of scarlet.

When Zhao Hao approached them, there was no fear, and they seemed to be able to settle down – knowing that Zhao Hao was not someone who would harm them. Zhao Hao also relaxed, and was able to smile and laugh, touching their arms and shoulders with his hands, and even stroking their cheeks occasionally as a sign of closeness.

In the afternoon, Zhao Hao tried to find a way to get some food. He instructed the women to gather firewood, while he himself would try to go hunting. Before he left, he told them, “Gather whatever you can burn, but don’t force yourselves. Just remember – don’t get separated, don’t go far!”

The women agreed and watched as Zhao Hao flew onto his horse and galloped off deep into the mountains to the west.

Zhao reserved to the west, is to remember is the road to see a herd of deer; and to this side, in case the Russian army has chased, can also be found. Besides, if the Russians had pursued them to the place where their vanguard had been destroyed, they would have realized that the enemy had already fled, so they would have stopped chasing them and gathered up the dead bodies of their companions to go back. I’m a little worried about the girls who stayed behind… I hope they won’t be in any danger…

In less than an hour, Zhao Hao returned and was pleased to see that the girls were also under the tree; they had brought in another set of firewood and were about to pick it up again. After all, most of them were maids and knew how to be diligent. Zhao Hao greeted them, then untied one of the carriages, mounted the horse and drove off again.

Returned with a load of beasts, four or five deer, and a wild boar hunted by hand. So many, roasted and eaten while preserving, enough to support many days. I also wanted to get some wild vegetables, mushrooms and so on, but I was afraid of poison, so I only picked a small amount of confirmed edible. Water, also first get a box back — this is the box containing jewelry, Zhao reserved jewelry are first dumped on the ground. Those things, can’t be clothed in cold, can’t be eaten in hunger, Tang Taizong said, is the most useless thing; but in the future as funds can be used, right! Besides, I don’t know if it can be brought back to reality with the body… If it can, then I won’t have to worry about my pocket money.

Listen to the girls. Turns out there’s a spring right here in the neighborhood, that’s even better. As long as there were no fierce beasts threatening them, it was perfectly fine to leave them here for a while. When he had a foothold, he would come back to pick them up.

Zhao Hao took down a spear from the vehicle, which he had just used to hunt wild beasts. The half-broken spear that had killed many Tula warriors had long since been discarded, as one couldn’t hunt with a weapon that was stained with leaking human blood. As he drove away from the place of the fierce battle, Zhao Hao picked up a clean spear. There was also a saber, which was now just right for cutting meat.

Then he began to instruct the women in building fires and barbecues. The beasts were taken to a place where there was a spring to be skinned and gutted; a grill was set up to cook them. By the time the sun was setting, they could smell the meat; and by night, the light of the fire could keep the beasts at bay. So Zhao told the women to be careful to keep the fire going–it wasn’t too hard to make a fire, even though there were flint knives and stones in the cart. Fortunately, some of the women already had some experience in trekking – they had traveled a long way from China, and thus had some survival skills.

It was a good meal. Zhao Hao also explained to the women that they should stay here for some days, he was going to plan something big, no matter whether it was successful or not, he would come back to see them again in six days, and hoped that during this time they could survive well. The women then had a look of reluctance and some fear, so Zhao Hao was intent on comforting them, and finally spoke to settle the matter. Now they could speak more easily with each other.

In the evening, the June sky is long, still see clearly. Zhao Hao and all the women laughed and talked, and gradually began to love each other again.

He asked the blue shirt lost shoes of the girl, know is called “Ping’er”, originating from Anhui City, the age of six women in the second small. She was born a commoner, but the beauty of the outstanding, and therefore was sent by the government conscription. Her nature is a little lively, but also a little timid, causing Zhao Jin’s joy.

Speaking, the women have not realized when, Zhao hao smiled and stood up, will ping’er a hug, do not need to say anything, and went to the olive tree again. The five women left behind, face to face, each cover sleeve shy, know they are going to do something good.

★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ I picked up Ping Er and walked all the way. It was still bright enough to see her beauty. She buried her face in my bosom, and her hands tugged at my lapel. It was obvious that she was shy and happy, not knowing what to do.

I wonder if she’s a virgin too? I didn’t even need to wonder about this kind of behavior. But I was vaguely afraid that she had already lost her virginity once or twice… Actually, it didn’t matter. At least her heart was as pure as a virgin’s.

Came to walk by again where Inge and I had made love at noon, this time switching positions and laying Pim down. Then I pressed her underneath me just the same, hugging and kissing her tightly.

Her behavior was almost the same as Ying’er’s, wanting to bear and wanting to avoid, hesitating to be kissed all over my face. She didn’t put on any make-up, and she was only beautiful.

The dress had been torn in several places, torn by the chaos of soldiers, it was a shame to see this beautiful set of very proportionate clothes. The skirt is still intact, and the shoes, even the socks, have been taken off somewhere. I’ll have to remember to find her a pair when I get to the new town. I’m afraid she’ll hurt her white, silky feet walking on the sandy, leafy ground.

“Be careful when you collect firewood.” I blurted out at the thought.

Her eyes widened, not understanding why I suddenly said that.

As expected, it was really not the right atmosphere… I laughed and without answering, I wrapped my arms around her neck and kissed her passionately.

After the kiss was almost over, I did as I had done at noon and started to remove her shirt and skirt. Her reaction was also the same as Ying’er’s, and I could tell that she was getting more and more ashamed and excited. The difference was that now she and I, just a bit more than at noon Ying’er and I had to know each other, so she had no fear, pure shyness.

Of all the women, she was one of the first not to be very afraid of me. From the second time I came into the world, that “What’s wrong with you?” I remember it.

The tightly wrapped lingerie encompassed her breasts and stomach, and underneath it encompassed the exclusively female areas as well. All I could see were her shoulders, her armpits, and below her thighs. I then stroked and kissed these exposed areas from the top down.

All the way down, all the way down… Finally, I took hold of her bare feet. I ran my hands over the soles of her feet, but they were dirty from walking barefoot on the ground. So I just kissed the backs of her feet, which felt good. Kissing all the way down to the toes, to the toenails.

She looked as if she wanted to struggle, and finally couldn’t help but plead, “Don’t…”

“Okay.” That’s as far as I’m going to go. But I’m not going to stop even if she grunts “no”.

I made her naked, and what happened next was out of control… (end of section 5)

Completion date 2000-10-20

(Section VI)

I braced myself and sat up on my knees, and went to take off Pinkie’s blouse.

She didn’t resist, perhaps because I was moving too fast, or perhaps because she knew it was inevitable. She just then covered her private parts and breasts, and the look on her face was one of shame.

A beautiful body… a delicate body, a white complexion… a beautiful posture… a seductive position… I was so excited that I didn’t have the patience to tease her anymore, and I felt as if I wanted to thrust my baby inside her pussy and explode…

But you have to be gentle with girls… you have to be gentle. Besides, this is probably her first time… So I hesitated and decided that it would be better to do more foreplay.

But that would be a loss… Like the last time I did Ying Er, I started to do too much, and I ejaculated within a few moments of entering her. Of course, it was also very, very pleasurable. Besides, she came before I did. I don’t know why, but I like it when a woman has an orgasm before I do, and then I feel her pleasure, and my own arousal comes out even better.

Now I decided that I still wanted to do full foreplay, but I also wanted to save some strength so that I could last inside her. So I pulled her body over and stroked and rubbed her hips.

She’s so petite, the whole thing is gathered around me, her face buried in my chest, her arms wrapped tightly around me, pulling at the muscles in my back when she’s being made to feel very aroused.

I continued to knead Pim’s ass as she grunted in a pleasurable voice, once again gripping my back as the fingers of my right hand began to touch the area around her little hole in the back.

It hurts a bit… I stopped moving, and with my left hand on her shoulder, I stroked her face a bit so that it was facing me. When our eyes met, she smiled shyly with a sideways grin, a cute look that made you want to spoil her to the max…

I gathered her face into my arms again and continued my caressing of the bottom.

I slid my hand down between her tightly closed legs, spreading her petals from behind and stroking my fingers up and down the center slit.

She too was finally oozing love juice from her slit, getting moister and moister as I continued to stroke her. Soft grunts came one after the other, and she also wrapped her arms around me more tightly.

Leaking love juice and wiping up and down, after a while the mischief was back and I lifted my wrist up and gently touched my pinky finger to her little back hole.

“Yikes–” she whimpered.

I became more aggressive and used my fingers to scrape her anus. I remembered a third-grade computer game I once played, called “Yes! HG”, in which the fifth or sixth story was about a “general” of a dark underground organization who captured a “super girl, Yehwa” and then humiliated her. In one of the short scenes, the girl is restrained and her anal folds are counted… Hehehe, that was one of the first H-games I came across, and I found it very exciting at that time!

Now I was playing with a real girl… not a dream, but a real thing. It was also very, very exciting – that’s the only way to describe it.

Ping’er buried her head in my arms, I couldn’t see her expression, but I could imagine her feelings, for the matter of man and woman, for being played like this, it was more joy than humiliation, right?

Her heart was beating fast… and I started to put my pinky finger to try to penetrate it… She finally struggled when she realized it, and couldn’t  let me have my way.

So I smiled, gave up the idea, and wrenched her around.

Her gaze dared not meet mine, and I didn’t mind, pressing her down with smooth force and kissing her lips, face, and neck.

I wanted to say something to tease her, but I couldn’t. I didn’t know what to do, so I just expressed myself with my actions…

It’s going in… It’s going in…

Every inch of the surface of the female body was stroked everywhere by the wandering hands, and Pinkie lay on her back, her hands gripping the grass on the ground hard. When I tested her vital parts with my fingers again, I found that they were already wet, and the love juice even flowed down through the furrow between her buttocks and dripped onto the ground.

I cupped her ankles in my hands and spread her legs apart. Embarrassment caused her to instinctively struggle, but the spot between her legs was already occupied by me. Then I lay on top of her and with another burst of kisses and caresses, softened her into submission.

When I pushed up again, I spread her thighs as far apart as possible, and the most beautiful private part was like a budding flower, the tender flesh was still closed, and I propped it open with my fingers, and the crystallized love juice that was contained in it flowed out again, and there was still a trace of it left between the petals.

Accompanied by the young girl’s enduring winks of pleasure, I pressed my cock against the entrance to her pussy, the wet, slippery love juices easing the intrusion, and I gradually pressed down to squeeze my cock in and take possession of her.

As expected, I had difficulty getting in, and I couldn’t break through without pushing harder… I wrapped my arms around her and pushed harder, and her eyebrows were furrowed, and she gritted her teeth in a pitiful attempt to scream… but I had to break through, and I even said that I  was looking forward to it.

It didn’t work the first time I got it, and I felt Pim’s excessive pain and had to back off to see that blood was oozing out of her pussy.

The second time… it still didn’t work… Hadn’t I deflowered a young girl this way before? But Pim’s vagina seemed to be even narrower than Ying Er’s, making it quite difficult for me.

Afraid to leave Ping’s first impression of fear of sexual intercourse, after tossing and turning for a long time and patiently soothing her, I resolutely pushed in with decisive force, and a miserable cry came out from Ping on the plain, but then held back.

Good. GOOD GIRL… I entered her, stopped and stopped pushing.

Her hands came up from underneath and wrapped around my neck, finally stifling her sobs. I remained silent, soothing her with my movements.

Crying gradually ceased, her face gradually appeared shy and happy look, my mood is also with the relief, the following only began to continue.

One, two, three… I started slowly and made tighter and tighter thrusting motions, with Pim’s hands wrapped tightly around my neck, taking in the pounding after pounding.

“Kiss me.” I whispered, kissing her again and then waiting for her to come.

She didn’t hesitate much, and was able to kiss me voluntarily even when asked, of course, just coming and going between my lips and the side of my face, but it gave me a deeper thrill and excitement.

It’s called “two lovers”!

I’m cumming… I’m cumming…

Trembling… She’s trembling… She’s about to climax… Just in time… Come… Let’s go together, dear girl…

Silence was all around, night had fallen, and an uncanny feeling hung over the wilderness.

I embraced her long enough to roll over on the grass so that she was on top of me. And still occupying her pussy, not slipping out. Just retaining the feeling of being one.

I closed my eyes and felt her breathing…

When I opened my eyes, I saw stars in the sky again…

(End of section VI, to be continued in chapter II)

Completion date 2000-10-21, 2000-10-25

Chapter 2: Entering the New Town

(Section I)

That night I let the women sleep on the inside of the fire, while I was outside, for the rest of the night.

The next day, I was going to leave them for a while and go to the new town for a few days. But I was really worried about their safety in the middle of nowhere, and I couldn’t stay with them all the time… I was in a dilemma.

What if the Russians or the Mongols come? And even if they don’t, what if they meet a beast? I don’t want  anything to happen to either of them.

…. Besides, two of them are already my women. If I could travel freely in time and space, and if I could go to a certain place with a purpose, that would be great…

There may be a way. The premise is that I must be awake and not in a state of sleep or coma when the time shift occurs, then I can see for myself what it’s like to move through time.

This is possible… because when I was twelve years old, I was awake when I first fell into the incredible realm of space and time, and I can clearly remember what I felt at that time. At that time, pulled by an invisible force, I felt myself passing through a long stretch of psychedelic darkness and finally landing in a place of bright light. On the way, I was free to decide where to float, but I was too scared to move and let myself be pulled by the force of nature.

By the way, why am I traveling through time and space? And what are the noteworthy features of several experiences?

Ah… My thoughts are becoming clearer. It’s a spiritual power that can be triggered by the subconscious mind; perhaps it can also be triggered by the surface consciousness – once I find the way.

★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ Zhao reserved early in the morning to sit far away and think seriously, the girls woke up one after another, and did not dare to disturb, and took the initiative to go to prepare breakfast.

After some time, when they had finished preparing and were about to greet Zhao Hao over to eat, they were surprised to see that a faint cloud of color had already enveloped his surroundings, which was very beautiful and very psychedelic.

The girls were amazed, too stunned to approach.

A short while later, the colors grew thicker, and Zhao Hao’s silhouette inside was already masked and could not be seen. Then the colors faded and dispersed again, and then nothing was left on the spot, Zhao Hao disappeared to nowhere.

The girls froze in surprise for a long time, and when they reacted, they bowed down one by one towards the place where Zhao Hao had disappeared.

According to their thoughts, Zhao Hao was really not an ordinary warrior, but some kind of deity or demon immortal… It turned out that Zhao Hao had already mastered the skill of moving with his consciousness through meditation and trial and error. He closed his eyes tightly, utilized his spirit and the aura that flowed throughout his body, and as a faint thunderous roar sounded in his ears, he could already feel a mass of qi seeping out from the perimeter of his body and enveloping it.

As the aura weakened and disappeared, the pressure around him lightened, and when he opened his eyes, he was already in a passageway that was like a gap in time and space, and it was just like what he had seen when he was a child. After a while, there was a bright light in the dark camouflage, coming closer, closer… At this point, Zhao Hao was able to control his body with his aura again, so that he would not pass out.

At the same time, it also slowed down the drift towards the bright spot with its spiritual will. In this way, as he slowly approached, he could see that the outline of the earth was getting closer and closer, continents and oceans appeared, and as he approached even closer, he fell into the city to which he belonged, and plummeted straight into his original position.

There was no dizziness this time, and I stayed awake, but the mental effort was considerable, and when I returned to my real-world body, I felt a sharp pain in my forehead and discomfort in my internal organs.

It took a while to recover some of that and gradually calm down.

Moving back and forth between space and time with one’s willpower is indeed much more laborious than moving back and forth unconsciously… Moreover, moving unconsciously does not require any prior preparation, and the time taken to move is negligible… whereas moving with one’s consciousness takes a certain amount of time to accomplish.

But it’s a big breakthrough to be able to do that. It should be possible to change the landing site if you change the trajectory of the drift when it finally falls!

…. Then, Jo Hyeong thought of something else, which he couldn’t understand for the time being – if you don’t land where you are, wouldn’t you have two selves in the real world? … It’s inconceivable.

Of course, it was only later that he gradually realized in practice that, as it turned out, the time of the two worlds existed relatively to each other, and that when he left one world, that world did not exist at all in his body, and the time no longer moved relative to him; only when he came back did he return to business as usual.

This was actually a very interesting philosophical inference that the world existed for people. There were writings that told of this theory, and the widely read Zhao Hao had read them, but he was too young and unqualified to see the reason for it.

Freely traveling back and forth in space and time… Finally, another important step has been taken. The experiment was a success, and Cho Ho-Ho made his first controlled movement by will in a conscious manner.

★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ I came back mentally exhausted, and since the world of that illusion does not flow in time in my absence, I will rest here in peace for a few days before I talk.

When I went to school this morning and met Vivian Yin, I didn’t expect my heart to beat so hard… She’s the girl I’ve loved for years and years. Now she’s my girlfriend in the real world.

“Morning!” She greeted, and then we walked the familiar path together.

I carried my school bag behind my back with one hand; she carried it in front of her body with both hands; this was the position we were used to.

Sometimes chirping, sometimes absentmindedly looking from side to side; this is how we naturally get along.

Now I look at her, my heart is full of love, she turned her head, a little surprised: “What are you doing?”

“┅┅”

“Hmm?”

“No, nothing…”

Her innocent face, I was so ashamed that I said nothing underneath and entered the school gates together.

After ★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ two days, Zhao reserved once again knocked open the lead channel of space and time with his willpower, and finally still chose to float to the location where the bright light was.

So he appeared again before the women’s eyes, a cloud of color thickening and dissipating, and the figure of Zhao Hao appeared.

When Zhao Hao spoke to them again, they were more respectful, and a bit more fearful.

Zhao Hao smiled… without explaining first, he only asked how long he had disappeared for.

As it turned out, there was only a ten-minute gap (half a column of incense time) in between, and the appearance of the color clusters to their disappearance was about the same amount of time.

In that case, if you have enough mental power to keep traveling between the two worlds, you can take care of both places in the same world. Unfortunately… it’s not possible to always know what’s going on in the other world, which doesn’t have the same means of communication as the real world…

Suddenly, a thought passed through Zhao Hao’s mind:That’s right! If you move with your mind, you should be able to carry things with you. So, if you bring a walkie-talkie from reality to the fantasy world… won’t it also work?

Then again, he thought of bringing the illusionary items to reality as well, which could be exchanged for money to buy things, thinking of this, Zhao Hao smiled. He wasn’t greedy for money, it was the thought of such a method of getting rich that he couldn’t help but laugh.

Taking it a step further, technology that could be used could be brought from reality to the fantasy realm, and that would be even more useful, and the rise of a nation of wonders would not be out of the question!

(End of section I)

Completion date 2000-10-26, 27

(Section II)

After all, there should be a decision, Zhao Hao had to leave the women where they were, and he himself jumped on his horse and sped off in the direction of the new city.

Chase out a few miles, can not help but lets the horse look back, between the layers of green mountains there is no road, but that distant two large trees, very far away can be seen clearly. The jungle here is not dense, and there is often a large open meadow in the center.

Continue to run out, turn a depression, large trees can not be seen. Zhao Hao stationed his horse, memorized the direction, but afraid of not safe, carved on a stone by the corner.

With the memory and more or less left behind traces (actually in this world is only yesterday’s events), Zhao reserved out of more than twenty miles, there is no mistake, the front is the place of yesterday’s fierce battle.

The time now came to about ten o’clock in the morning, the middle of the sixth hour. A full day has passed since the battle yesterday, and the bodies of the Russians are still in place, untouched. Perhaps the receiver did not find this place? Or perhaps the commander of the army of the Grand Duke thought the vanguard did not chase the Mongolian soldiers, but also too late to return to the city, and so camped out for the night?

Regardless of it, Zhao Hao walked towards the new city on his own.

★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ I spurred my horse, but without arms, and thus prepared to enter the new city again and explore it.

The road went through that stream; past the scene of the battle where nearly a hundred bodies lay; and then out of the mountains.

It was already more than halfway to the city, and still a long way from it.

There are no more bodies of Russian soldiers in the plains – then it is true that the followers of the Russians who chased me out of the city gates yesterday probably thought that the vanguard had won the battle, and when they reached the edge of the mountains and forests, they stopped chasing and collected the bodies and went back to the city for a rest – and what they can’t forget is the many women in the city.

Damn it… Whenever there’s chaos, when there’s war, it’s always like this… Is this a man’s nature?

Even I myself… I took possession of two young girls yesterday… Isn’t this also robbing while the fire burns?

“Hoo…”

I let out a long breath of regret. But that’s the way it is. Since I’ve gradually learned about “human nature” from the computer, my desire for women has grown stronger, and yesterday’s incident was the inevitable result.

But really, it’s still very enjoyable to be subtle with a girl; for example, I don’t crave for “progress” with her now, but rather to keep a little more beauty in my heart.

Just like playing computer games, playing H-Game is certainly exciting; playing “Angel Empire” and other healthy and full of beauty of the game, is not also very enjoyable?

As I rode along, thinking, I passed a body on the way, a rare sight on the plains. I couldn’t help but look… It was a Mongol soldier, his head gone, his body severed… That’s the way it is in war, it’s full of cruelty and bloodshed…

I felt a wave of nausea… No way! I actually… vomited… it was so hard… After vomiting some of it, I hurriedly drove my horse away and vomited some more before stopping. It was so hard… “Phew…”

I’m shaking my own head. It’s okay to favor going over to look at a corpse. It’s self-inflicted!

I don’t know if I can adapt to the real battlefield. I’m used to seeing battles and casualties, and corpses in general; I’m also a non-believer, but I still can’t stand scenes that are particularly gruesome and disgusting.

Feeling better and continue to rush, there are some people around, constantly see a village different and farmland.

This was originally an ethnic Russian area, which was probably looted by the Mongols after they occupied it, but the Mongols did not go so far as to exterminate them; since the death of Genghis Khan, they have basically refrained from killing on a large scale – the horrific massacres of towns and villages have been almost non-existent.

I also saw some figures on the way, even soldiers and horses, and I always avoided them.

My eyesight and hearing were already very good, and my martial arts training has advanced me several levels, so I can now reach very far, so I can spot them, but they cannot.

This time the return was slower than when we left, so we didn’t see the walls until nearly noon, and ran about ten more miles before we were nearly close enough.

I picked a grassy spot in a grove of trees to tether my horse, threw my whip under the tree where it was tethered, and with that I was ready to dive into the new town with my bare hands.

Carefully, I was afraid of causing a commotion if I was discovered. I utilized my light power and shuttled between concealable places, getting closer and closer to the new city.

There would have been an easier way to change into Russian army clothes, or even ordinary Russian clothes, and then put on a disguise, so that it would not be easy to be recognized – but I really don’t  want to do that.

Otherwise it would have been much easier to go into the city at night; but I was thinking of the several girls who had remained in the mountains and forests, and it was better to try to make the most of my errands.

Finally, I found a place where no one was around. It was the southeast corner of the city. But… oh my… the walls of the new city are so high. According to the craftsmen I spoke to the night I arrived, they’re eight feet tall… and they’re true to their word.

How high could one leap at most? Uh… two feet would be good. In other words, there’s no way I can leap. I don’t have wings, I can’t fly

┅┅

Luckily, the Russians were quite lax in their vigilance. There was no one there for most of the day. I’ll see if I can take advantage of it… There’s no one here…

As I was thinking this, as if God was against me, there was a sudden noise, and gradually a roar of horses’ hoofs, and then a large body of Russian cavalry was seen coming out of the east gate, and driving south-eastward, followed by infantry, a large body, and quite neatly arranged.

The army, bearing the banners of the Russian nations, poured out of the wide gates and drove southeastward.

I watched from afar as the procession took half an hour (i.e. an hour in reality) to pass, and it looked like there were 100,000 troops! The Russian army that participated in the siege the night before probably wasn’t this large, so it should have been the troops from the rear that had arrived as well.

It turned out that… the Russian army that pursued the Mongols withdrew when they reached the mountains and forests, not for the sake of celebrating… they were quite disciplined, and after reorganizing, they seized the opportunity to attack in an effort to expand the results of the battle. Moreover, it was not easy for the allied forces of so many countries to unite.

The Russians must have had one or two particularly powerful men, and with them at the center, the nations were united; and the troops were well organized – this was the way to win.

However, the Mongols were by no means to be trifled with, crisscrossing Europe and Asia, and their iron horsemen were invincible wherever they went. The Russian army was determined to fight against them, and it was not easy. Therefore, their excellent commander-in-chief intended to seize as much territory as possible, eliminate the vital forces of the Mongol army, and seriously frustrate the Mongols, right? After that, the situation would be more favorable to the Russian side.

So, without stopping, after capturing the new city, the large Russian army rested only for a day, and immediately reorganized its men again and drove southeast.

Good military tactics… I couldn’t help but nod my head in praise. Although I don’t know what the outcome will be, the courage of the Russians is at least commendable.

The smoke and dust went far away, and the large city truly seemed empty.

I had just made a long rope with vines while watching the procession. Although the fresh vines were fragile, I was not a mortal and could climb the wall with little strength.

Coming to the edge of the city, I used my mind power to control the green rope to reach up until it wrapped around the arrows on the wall.

It’s hard… I’m dizzy… but for the sake of discretion, it’s not a good idea to throw a rock directly at me.

A tug could be stressed, so I made a gentle leap off the ground, alternately climbing the rope with both hands, and soared up the ramparts.

There were guards at the far end of the wall, and I could hide behind the arrows without being noticed. The rope was still there, and no one looking at it would think that someone had used it to get up and down the wall–how could it bear weight when it was so thin and fragile?

Then, after observing the city, this was the corner, and there was no sign of people yet after the war. So I took a peek and flew down. My lightness of being was still good, and I used some of my mind power to cushion my landing, so I was even safer, and I landed on the ground smoothly and securely. But… I felt dizzy again. It seems that psychic powers can’t be abused, and their effects aren’t as strong as they could be – if I really had that kind of supernatural power, I wouldn’t have to work so hard.

This corner of the city was fairly dead silent, but the rest of the city seemed to be otherwise, and there was a faint clamor and shouting coming from it.

(End of section II)

Completion date 2000-10-27

(Section III)

I ran toward the noise, leaping over the terraces unnoticed along the way; nearing my destination, distantly.

…it turned out to be a square in the center of the city, which is now being used as a torture chamber.

Russian soldiers and civilians gathered around. It turns out that in this short period of time after the fall of the city, the Russians have already transferred tens of thousands of civilian laborers here, and it seems that they also intend to build the new city as a politically and strategically important town.

These Russians were gathered in the square, and because of the distance, I could not see very well in the center–even though I had very good eyesight. The square was so large that thousands of Russian troops and tens of thousands of Russians were gathered together, occupying only a very small corner in the northeast.

I knew only slightly from the sounds of screams, roars and cheers that torture and killing were going on there.

As if for the sake of prestige and intimidation, the craftsmen and women of the Jin, Han, and Xixia tribes who had been captured by the Russians were also gathered to watch the killing. One by one, they were being escorted into the square, and the crowd grew larger and larger.

To get a better view, I took a big detour and approached to the northeast. It seemed as if the majority of the people of the city had gathered in the square, and the streets and houses were empty and deserted.

I easily made my way to the northeast loft, where I had a clear view of the plaza from the windows.

There were already more than two dozen disembodied bodies sprawled on the ground, all in Mongolian military attire.

The torturer swung his sword and cut off the head of another Mongol captive, and there was another cheer from the Russian onlookers.

The next turn, the Mongolian is still indomitable, and do not know what to roar, probably dying still want to curse a. The executioner used a short knife to thrust into his mouth, blood spilled, the pain is especially strong look. The torturer with a short knife thrust into his mouth, blood spilled, the Mongolian under the pain is particularly strong look, the audience under the torture table to see are dumbfounded, women are covering their faces, even if the Russians also do not shout. On the other side of the captives tied up cursed, the group angry.

Supervision of the Russian generals to see the wrong, a wave of the hand, the torturer ruthlessly pressed the Mongolian head, ruthless decapitation, the head actually continued, the torturer had to cut down again ruthlessly, which will be the bloody head pulled in the hand.

Captives were all angry, the people under the stage for a moment can not make a sound; resistant to a bearded supervisor of the general led the call, the Russian military and civilian only then also excitedly raised their arms and shouted up, the sound of a piece, it is really spectacular.

The general stopped the people’s voices, but the prisoners refused to shut up, and the torturers went up and either slapped them painfully, or thrust their mouths with knives in the same way, or blocked their mouths with something, and it took a long time for the noise to be silenced.

Then the general and a few princes and nobles beside him spoke an impassioned speech to the effect that they would fight the Mongols bravely and avenge their bloodshed. Then the soldiers responded with spears and swords, and the people also shouted, and even the craftsmen of the Central Plains were forced to follow the shouts, which was really deafening.

Afterward, the Mongol captives were all beheaded on the spot, and for a time heads rolled and blood flowed everywhere.

Thousands of Mongol civilians who accompanied the army, such as servants and family members, were reduced to the lowest level of slavery. The Russians hate the Mongolian army to the bone, but also to the Mongolian civilians, with the wounded captured Mongolian army only nearly a hundred people, kill is not too much, so the civilian population also suffered, some of them were pulled up on the stage to be executed, and so there is a piece of the sound of crying.

Hardly chaotic past, the Russian army and escorted a group of tied up men, the leader of the long hair tied back, face is a number of whip marks, the upper body naked, there is a knife wound and an arrow wound is still oozing blood, these people are the foreign generals in the army of Meng.

The Mongols had earlier conquered northern China, so they also recruited a number of foreigners as officials and soldiers, most of whom were Khitan, Jurchen, Han, and Xixia. Those who joined the Mongols earlier went on to conquer more places with the Mongol army.

The Mongols were stronger and more courageous, and almost always preferred to die when they fell into the hands of their arch-enemies. The foreigners were not so sure, because they originally had no hatred with the Russians, but had no choice but to fight with the Mongols. At the time of the fall of the city, there were still hundreds of foreign soldiers and officers in the 5,000 Mongolian army, and some of them defected to the Russian army.

But the group that was being taken to the execution ground was an exception, and even I wondered why they were still loyal to the Mongols. And I wondered, the big man at the head of the group was so strong, and he didn’t look like a man with no bravery – who was he?

I only heard the princes and generals of the Russians pointing to a piece of corpse on the ground and intimidating that big man in unison. I heard what they said, and it turned out that the big man’s name was Li Tuan, who was the vice general of the new city, and he was captured alive after he was wounded when the city fell to the last. He was captured alive. The remaining twenty men under his command were also captured. The Russian nobles admired him for his bravery in the battle, and asked him to surrender, so that he would not only be spared from death, but also be reused.

Li Tuan has been reluctant to from. At this time, he sighed: “In fact, I have nothing to do with Mongolia, although heavily used, from the army is also forced, just, kill me, this life is not  again in the camp of foreigners, subject to suspicion to live.” And he turned back to his subordinates and said: “You  surrendered, then surrender, originally the Mongolian army camp is not our home.”

But the men said in unison, “ Die with General Li!”

The Russians were annoyed and intimidated Li Tuan by hammering two of his men to death.

But would Li Tuan and other strong men be intimidated by threats? Li Tuan looked at the pile of corpses at the edge of the stage and did not move, they all looked as if they were ready to die and did not say a word, the only thing they could do was to die.

★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ The Russian princes and generals had no way out, signaling the criminal pawns to behead Li Tuan and the others together, and then ended the first half of today’s celebratory trial of prisoners, and the rest of it was going to be a painful drink and revelry.

The torturers carried knives and axes, deliberately not to go forward that is chopped, walked around the execution platform, and then mindfully wiped the blood on the blade. Only then walked toward the last batch of victims, to end the massacre.

At this moment, heard a long whistle, a figure suddenly appeared on the execution platform, with lightning speed seized an iron sword, a wave, the executioner was caught off guard, all of a sudden fell down seven, eight.

Zhao Hao heartily admired Li Tuan’s dignified appearance and the bold deeds he had just heard, as well as his slightly melancholic and calm character, and thus defied all odds and came to his rescue.

It happened so suddenly that no one in the room expected it, even the Russian soldiers and nobles next to them were staggered in place.

Zhao Hao swung his sword to cut Li Tan’s rope, and while untying the others, he picked up the swords from the ground and handed them to them. In Chinese, he said to Li Tuan, “Hurry! I’ll save you from the city!”

Although Li Tuan was flabbergasted at first, but he was so smart and decisive that he didn’t think twice and took the sword Zhao Hao handed him to help free his men. By the time the Russians reacted, more than twenty strong men from various races in the Central Plains had already gotten out of their bonds, and Zhao Hao led them toward the east gate to kill.

As the Russians surrounded them, Zhao Hao alone broke the back and ordered the strong soldiers to support their wounded companions to go ahead. Not far away is the stables, Zhao Hao while blocking the street pursuers, while directing the people on the horse, the remaining horses are also released, full of streets.

The order of the city is in chaos, the command of the Russian soldiers is also chaotic, the city gate guards are very few, all of a sudden, they were cut off, Zhao reserved and his party went out of the city for hundreds of meters, before a group of cavalrymen distantly chased them up.

Some of the Russians who had encountered Zhao reserved told their companions about the strange events of the last time, and the artisans and other people had already spread the story, and for a while it was all over the city, and those who didn’t believe in it began to be amazed.

The supreme commander in the city was the Grand Duke Bugusga III, who was a man of ability, and soon settled the city and sent out another five hundred cavalry to assist in the pursuit.

Ran more than two dozen people small, shaking the heart of the army is a big thing, he thought about it, personally mounted the horse, and then brought his personal guards to see what happened.

But all he saw were a few newly leftover corpses of his men. Zhao Hao and his party had long gone far away. The Russian army, on the one hand, did not have a vigilant heart, and many people have already drunk wine; on the other hand, they were afraid of Zhao Hao’s martial arts, and chased after them, pulling them further and further back, and finally after entering the mountains, they could no longer be seen.

The sun was setting, it was afternoon. The front army turned back, and Duke Bugusta, helpless, ordered the army to close.

(End of section III)

Completion date 2000-11-08

Generally speaking, there will be a relative concentration of erotic and non-erotic elements in this fic, sometimes a long portion of it will be storyline, and sometimes a long portion of it will be erotic scenes. So, please bear with me!

From this section onwards, it is the beginning of the era in which Zhao meets characters who later become his right-hand men in the battle for supremacy. The following is a brief description of some of the characters.

He Pan: General of Yan Han, Han Chinese, born as a slave, strong and courageous.

Li Tuan was a Han Chinese general of scholarly origin, who had to defect to the Mongols, and was used as a counselor by Moguat Timur, but was suspected of being a general. He was captured and imprisoned when the Russian army raided the new city, but fortunately was rescued by Zhao Hao during the uprising, and later followed Zhao Hao’s lead. He was captured and imprisoned when the Russian army raided the new city, but fortunately was rescued by Zhao Hao during the uprising, and later followed Zhao Hao’s lead. He was captured and imprisoned when the Russian army raided the new city, but fortunately was rescued by Zhao Hao during the uprising, and later followed Zhao Hao’s lead. He was rescued by Zhao Hao during the uprising, and later followed Zhao Hao’s lead. He was captured and imprisoned when the Russian army raided the new city, but fortunately was rescued by Zhao Hao. He was captured and imprisoned when the Russian army raided the new city, but fortunately was rescued by Zhao Hao during the uprising, and later followed Zhao Hao with all his heart and became one of the three generals, and was also the first to be killed. He was captured and imprisoned when the Russian army raided the new city, but fortunately was rescued by Zhao Hao during the uprising, and later followed Zhao Hao with all his heart and became one of the three generals, and was also the first to be killed. He was captured and imprisoned when the Russian army raided the new city, but fortunately was rescued by Zhao Hao during the uprising, and later followed Zhao Hao with all his heart and became one of the three generals, and was appointed as the General and was appointed as the General of Pingxi.

Gambasu: A Yan Han general of Qiang ethnicity, his ancestors were once generals of Western Liao, but after the fall of the country he went into hiding and worked as a smith, but in fact he was a primus general who was skilled in the art of martial arts.

Li Gui: Yan Han’s general, Xixia, a fallen nobleman, his ancestors were Xixia’s generals, but after his country was destroyed by Mongols, he became a slave; he is a man of few words and calmness, and has won the hearts of his soldiers.

Wuda: Yan Han general, Liaodong female true ethnicity, after the Jin Dynasty was destroyed by Mongolia, his ancestor led his people to take refuge in the remote townships of Shandong Province, and was later recruited as a skillful craftsman, and was appointed as the general of Annan, and then led the former army to rescue the Islamic countries, and was killed in action in a deadly battle with the Mongolian iron cavalry.

Deer descendants: Yan Han generals, Han Chinese, artisan born generals, good at reading, quite resourceful. After Wuda’s death, he became a general.

(Section IV)

Bugusta Grand Duke Cheriev discharged his troops back to the city, just into the east gate, the ministry hurriedly reported: Ryazan Grand Duke Silganov led 50,000 troops, has almost arrived in the new city. So Cheriev quickly ordered the city to strict order, while out of the west gate to meet.

Among the countries of the Russian race, the largest are the Duchy of Kiev, the Duchy of Moscow and the Duchy of Lithuania, followed by Kochagin, Kaumeli, Tula, Ryazan and so on, there are altogether more than thirty large and small duchies and marquisates, which have been in a state of division and internal strife in the past, but are now able to make a concerted effort to fight against foreign enemies. The contribution of Shataniev, the uncle of the king of Kiev, who was not very old, was a wise and capable man, and as the consul of Kiev, he vigorously promoted the union of the Russian countries. The heads of the principalities and marquises assembled in Kiev and made a pact, and Chataniev was elected commander-in-chief of the allied forces. The kings of Kiev, Moscow, and Lithuania did not come to the war in person, but all of them sent large armies to the war. Under Shataniyev’s command, the Russian allied forces succeeded in their raid on New Town, and their morale was greatly boosted. Shataniyev and the Grand Duke of Tula led the troops of the eastern countries to march eastward to the Mongolian territories first, and sent the Grand Duke of Buguska to leave 7,000 men to guard New Town. The front army of more than 100,000 people, has surrounded the new city south of Dudayek city, Shataniyev let Tula Grand Duke to stay in command of the siege and responsible for the transportation line, their own straight forward. A part of the rear army, more than 50,000 people, led by Grand Duke Ryazan, will soon cross the new city to the front; there is also a large number of troops from the back, led by the two Grand Dukes of Kochagin and Kaomeli, still in the rear waiting for an opportunity.

Cheriev out of the city to meet the Silganov, the two grand dukes a meeting, not yet had time to talk about the front line of the war and the capture of the new city through, Cheriev was anxious to Silganov told the strange story of that strange warrior. Silganov listened intently for a while, patted Cheriev’s shoulder and laughed: “Don’t pay attention to him, what can one man do? Tomorrow I’ll send 3,000 cavalry to help you search in the northeast. But I have business to attend to, and when Marquis Pamyan’s troops arrive, they will be marching together to the southeastern front–now we’ll teach the Mongols a lesson!”

Cheriev nodded his head in agreement. By this time they had entered the gates of the city, and were greeted with a loud welcome by the soldiers and civilians, and the Russians who arrived then cheered and made a great clamor.

That night, Cheriev gave a banquet to receive and comfort Silganov. In a luxurious Chinese-style pavilion, the two grand dukes and seven or eight generals were drinking and getting drunk. A dozen captive Chinese girls were forced to wait on the side. Lustful eunuchs and generals began to talk about military affairs while glancing at the beautiful women, but later gradually became more and more unrestrained and began to pull and tug at each other.

Silganov smiled and asked Cheriev how many slaves were captured in the battle. Cheriev replied: a total of 31,000 artisans, 15,000 female slaves, the city was basically “intact” after the destruction of the city.

In accordance with the Russian countries to divide the spoils of war agreement, the future will be distributed to the countries of the Lords, now temporarily detained in this place, while continuing to build a new city, build weapons, while waiting for the news of the front, to be the end of the war and then let the countries to collect separately.

After a few more drinks, and with the wine flowing, Silganov asked Cheriev for some women to play with.

Cheriev replied, “Women… haha, I’d like to, but they’re ‘public’ property, and according to the agreement, they can’t be touched privately… hahaha… but it doesn’t really matter… if you’re happy, you can just do whatever you want… like these little beauties here…”

With that, Cheriev wrapped his arms around a Han Chinese maid and smiled lewdly as he squeezed her breasts so hard that the young girl wailed.

Silganov also smiled lewdly, pulled over another girl, holding her in front of her chest, and went to kiss her, the face full of big beard pricked the girl to call out softly, Silganov intentionally use the beard to rub her face, one hand also hard to separate her legs, in her crotch and touch and pinch.

After a while, Silganov laughed and said, “That’s not very nice, is it?” And his eyes were still fixed on the woman’s body.

The generals in the lower seats couldn’t hold back and had a beautiful woman in their hands to play with with abandon.

Seeing that it can not be cleaned up any longer, Silganov gave up and stopped the crowd, and then drank a large mouthful of wine and said: “Wait!”

The generals were a bit bummed out, and they all looked to see what the Grand Duke had ordered.

Silganov gulped down the wine in his glass and then asked Cheriev, “Are there any women among the relatives of those Mongolian dead men?”

Cheriev said, “Yes! Yes!”

Silganov asked again, “Is it beautiful?”

Cheryshev fully understood and said: “There are beautiful! There’s a beautiful one! Come on!”

So Cheriev’s own soldiers went to the camp where the Mongol prisoners were being held to pull them in, and Cheriev and Silganov and the others went out of the room where they had been drinking and came into the hall.

Of the Mongol captives, many of the men had already been killed, the old and the weak were killed, and the rest were to be reduced to hard labor under heavy irons. Women are much less risky to resist, so not many killed, but they are also harshly guarded. Among the good-looking, about three to four hundred, these are not included in the “agreement” in advance, is now the target of the men in the city.

Six or seven soldiers escorted a string of women on ropes, about fifteen or six, opened the door and came in, these are quite good-looking Mongolian women, including many of the better family, smooth skin, and there is no general northern steppe women that kind of frosty face.

The maharajahs and generals burst into wild laughter. Seeing the women of Mongolia also end up like this, an overwhelming sense of joy surged through them.

At Cheriev’s signal. The soldiers peeled off the ropes from the women, ordered them to strip off all their clothes, and those who were eager began to pull at them. The Montagnard women refused for a moment to give in, especially if they were to be naked together in full view of the public. Chelsea rose from the chair, toward the women, suddenly grabbed a, hard a few slaps swung away, the woman immediately ate pain and crying.

Silganov then left his seat, laughed, and pulled over a woman who refused to take off her clothes, “P…”

I slapped him on the face; and threatened him fiercely, “Don’t cry! If you cry, I’ll kill you!”

The Mongolian woman didn’t understand Russian, but as if she realized the meaning, her eyes burst into tears, but she bit her lips and didn’t dare to cry out.

The two maharajahs returned to their seats, and the proctors again ordered the women to undress in the Mongolian language. Some of the timid ones were about to yield, but looking at each other, no one  took off first because of the shame.

Cherev was furious and ordered his soldiers to send word: “All of you, get off! Anyone who disobeys will die! The one who is the slowest to take it off will be dragged out and killed!”

The soldiers passed the word, and the women all looked horrified, having witnessed Cheriev’s murderous and cruel execution of their people on the execution ground this day.

Some of the women began to undress, and the rest were forced to follow suit, and soon the floor was covered with pieces of women’s clothing. When it came to the inner clothes, the women hesitated for a while, but when they saw the fierce and fierce Grand Duke and the generals, and even more so when they saw the bright blades in the hands of the soldiers, they could only cry while their bodies were completely exposed to the gaze of the Russian men.

Seeing that one woman after another had stripped off her clothes, Cheriev still refused to stop, he pointed with his hand to the Mongol girl who was so young that she was the last to strip off her clothes due to shock and too much shame, and ordered two of his own soldiers: “Pass the word! This woman is the last to take off her clothes, and according to the words just now, kill her!”

And then ordered: “You take her out, the reward for you, how you want to play can be, after the end of her naked hanging upside down in the sunny place to show the public — although the sun is not fierce, the sunshine of her three to five days to see the death or not die!”

The private soldiers answered and dragged the girl out, and the girl wailed miserably, and the women wailed, but they all watched as the doors opened and closed tightly, except for the light of two sharp blades that cast a deep fear under their eyes.

(End of section IV)

Completion date 2000-11-08

(Section V)

Two soldiers were ordered to pull out the poor girl who was the slowest in undressing to rape and kill her; the rest of the Mongolian women were even more horrified at this, and did not dare to disobey the words of Cheriev and Silganov.

But what would happen to them afterward? Raped, completely humiliated, or perhaps brutally killed for fun… Such is the fate of helpless women in a chaotic world… In fact, how much better are men? If you’re born in a troubled world, if you don’t have someone to protect you, and if you’re not strong enough to protect yourself, then how can you escape from a tragic fate?

That night, the Montagnard women who were brought before the Russian maharajahs and generals were, without exception, first forced to undress themselves, and then ravished by the enemy men who brought drunkenness with them.

Two young girls who were still virgins bled through their vaginas and were mercilessly brutalized, and the red stains leaked out onto their thighs, moistening them to a large extent. Women who are not virgins are also often raped too roughly and made to bleed profusely. These blood stains, not only can not cause sympathy, but also promote the Russian men’s wild desire, for the enemy’s women, they will not be merciful.

Toward the end of his lustful pleasure, Silganov took over a young girl who had lost her virginity just this time, and licked and nibbled on her bare, beautiful shoulders, stomach, and breasts while ejaculating another puddle of sperm into her pussy.

When he looked around, exhausted, the other men were pretty much done, most already dressing and cinching up.

Silganov, too, could do no more, but was not yet satisfied, and looked at the young girl, whose upper body hung back in her arms, and laughed sardonically.

Silganov felt for the barrel of his boot, which he had flung aside, and from it he fished out a dagger, waving the sharp blade before the maiden’s eyes. But the maiden had been ravaged five or six times in succession, and the fierce pain and paralysis caused her to simply close her eyes and die.

Silganov originally did not intend to really do it, just wanted to scare her again for fun, but unexpectedly could not work, and suddenly inspired the ferocious anger.

“Hold her down!” Silganov shouted.

Immediately two of his own soldiers, who had not yet had time to put on their pants, came over and steadily pressed down on the young girl’s limbs. Only then did the young girl realize, but it was already too late, with a miserable scream, one of her pink nipples had already been cut off.

Another stroke from Silganov and the other nipple on the young girl’s chest was sliced off with the blade and pinched in Silganov’s hand. The young girl’s screams penetrated the night sky near and far, and were matched by the maniacal laughter of a group of men.

“Get her, get her!”

Cheriev smiled just as cruelly, and drew a penknife as well, while two other of his own men held down yet another woman at his direction, a young woman whose husband was supposed to be an officer in the Monarchs’ army.

There was another series of screams, and the young woman had both of her nipples similarly cut off.

Both Archdukes were cupping two severed woman’s nipples in their hands and laughing maniacally at each other.

Then both the maiden and the young woman were turned over by their own soldiers and their buttocks raised high in the air, so that the archdukes could manipulate the sharp blades and cut off their clitoris, labia, and other female external genital organs one by one.

In the end, two poor women who were not instantly cut off for a moment were stabbed into their vaginas with sharp blades and bled out, doomed to die.

The maharajahs ordered the two women with their genitals cut off to be carried outside and thrown right under the tree where the other Montagnard girl was hanging upside down.

The rest of the women who had been raped but had survived were taken back to their cells.

That was the end of the night’s wild feast.

On the other side–

When ★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ the sun was setting in the west, I returned to the original place where the women were settled with more than twenty riders that had come out of the Chopping Gate.

When I crossed the creek earlier, I counted the men and horses, and there were twenty-three riders in all, including Li Tuan and me.

Then we took a short rest. When I dismounted, Li Tuan and the others bowed their heads and called me “Chivalrous Immortal”, thanking me for saving their lives.

I quickly picked them up, smiled and said: “How can I be considered ‘immortal’, barely ‘chivalrous’ it, big brothers do not be polite.”

Hearing this, Mr. Li Tuan and the others said, “I don’t dare to do that.” They still called themselves “little man” and called me “great warrior” instead. I smiled again, and did not correct them.

Then I inquired something about them, and they answered respectfully. I also briefly said my origin, roughly only said that I was to the world outside the study of immortal returned to a martial arts warrior, the Great Song Dynasty, Quanzhou Province people, far from the Western Frontier, will want to perform chivalry in the world, and even more want to save my Chinese races in the water and fire.

Li Tuan and the others were overjoyed at his words and bowed again. I helped them up and guided them to their horses to continue their journey.

Following the prints, and therefore not lost, we crossed the barren road among the hills and mountains, and, through the sparse woods, came in sight of the two great trees at a distance.

As we approached, we encountered two young girls who had come out to collect firewood, and when they first saw so many people, they thought they were enemy soldiers and were so frightened that they wanted to run away. I quickly called out: “Xiaoyu, Xiaomei, it’s me! Don’t be afraid.”

They wore pink dresses, and their names were the ones I called out. Upon hearing it, they stood and looked back, then recognized me and turned from shock to joy.

I told them to go and send word to the other women to restrain the army and not to go forward, so as not to be alarmed. As I said to Li Tuan and others before, I have six women who are settled here.

After a while, Xiaoyu and Xiaomei summoned their sisters. When the women saw that I had brought a number of men and horses, they were both surprised and delighted, and shyly refused to come forward.

I laughed and ordered them to go about their business as before.

He also instructed Li Tuan and the others to divide into five teams and station them around the perimeter as protection and guards.

Li Tuan promised, said he would protect my “ladies”, do not dare to neglect. I laughed again, but did not say much, patted Li Tuan’s shoulders, told him, I have to three into the new city, here will ask him to preside over, make sure everything is safe, wait for me to come back. Li Tuan nodded and promised.

When I left, I asked Li Tuan and his wounded subordinates to take care of their wounds and recuperate quietly, so there was no need to hurry. They also bowed respectfully to receive orders.

I straddled a horse and left the settlement again, running toward the new city.

The original good horse, which was too late to fetch when the rescue was out of town, is still grazing on the outskirts there, I believe.

★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ Zhao Hao rode his horse without a weapon, and once again left the “Two Trees Plain” – the name Zhao Hao gave to this area – and ran towards the new city on his own. Li Tan once asked to send his men to defend the area, but Zhao Hao thought that too many men would be in the way, so he said that it would not be necessary. Li Tuan and the others respected Zhao Hao like a heavenly being, and did not say anything to his orders and decisions.

And with them protecting the girls, Zhao Hao put down the stone in his heart and had no more worries.

The three trips to the new city were to explore the area again, as well as to reach out more broadly to the various ethnic groups from the central plains.

With the two previous major disturbances, the Russian army must have been afraid, and their guard will be strengthened accordingly. Therefore, this time, we should be more careful when entering the city.

(End of section V)

Completion date 2000-11-09

(Section VI)

Zhao Hao came to the outside of the new city, want to follow the last climbed the vines and climbed the wall, only to see that the guard on the wall has been much tighter. I walked around the south of the city for a long time, but I didn’t see any gaps to drill.

As expected, the Russian army was twice stirred up by Zhao reserved’s unexpected appearance and now dared not be careless.

Looking around, I don’t think it’s quite feasible to venture inside, the walls and gates are difficult to cross. What should we do? There is another way, is to go back to reality, and then come back from reality, and when landing, use willpower to change the direction and fall into the city.

The night sky was dotted with stars, and when he saw that the guards on the city walls were still patrolling in twos and threes, Zhao Hao gave up the idea of entering the city directly and led his horse to a jungle in the south. After tying up the horse, Zhao Hao carefully observed and listened to the surrounding movements, and after determining that no one was there, he sat down and collected his spiritual qi.

There was another muffled sound like thunder in his head, and in order to save mental energy, he didn’t use his will to control the time and space on the way back to reality, so he landed at the same place he left last time. This was his home, very safe and private──Zhao Hao had locked the door to his room before he left, and for the round trip, less than half an hour had passed.

After a good night’s sleep and another day of being a student in reality, the next night, Zhao Hao was then refreshed and ready to enter the illusion again. This would be the first time moving with a purpose, to change the orientation of the landing, not knowing if it would work.

The answer came quickly–it was possible! Successfully, Zhao Hao used his strong spiritual power to induce his time-traveling spirit body to land in the city, and then transformed into the same body as the entity.

This was the roof of a building. Zhao Hao used the cover of the flying eaves to observe the movements below and around him without realizing it.

The starlight was thicker; this was the north of the city, and from the east came the faint cry of a woman, inaudible, for the distance was too great. Because there were so many such things, Zhao reserved would have been too lazy to ask about them, only because there was a dead silence around him, and he could not see or find anything to do; so he moved toward the northeast corner, his figure leaping between houses and platforms, and fortunately the Russian soldiers sparsely scattered in the streets could not notice it either.

The scale of the new city is so grand that it can be compared to the metropolis of the Yuan Dynasty in the East. Although the area is not as large as it is, it is more than enough to build a city of the future king from scratch, and to make it rich and neat. The entire city has only been built part, to accommodate 700,000 to 800,000 people is more than enough. The streets and squares are outrageously wide, with the northeast and southwest each having a large square that can accommodate 100,000 people. The completed buildings only accounted for an average of the planned area, and the palace in the center of the city was still barren.

I don’t know where the captive men and women were imprisoned, but Zhao Hao only felt that the places he passed through were silent.

Suddenly, only to see the front of a team of lights, it turned out to be the Russian soldiers clustered after the libido of the archduke, generals back to the quarters to sleep, the time is already late at night after half. Zhao hao then follow and go, one side with extraordinary ear power to listen to the two grand duke’s words. They had drunk a lot of wine, but the military’s habit of moderation allowed them to remain sober, and right now they were discussing how to use the captured manpower and how to make firearms that could rival the Song’s cannons, in order to snowball the Mongol army’s shame of having used cannons to capture many Russian cities.

In particular, they mentioned the name of a Han Chinese named He Anping, who was a highly skilled and dexterous craftsman, and had been the chief of 30,000 craftsmen, in charge of the production of all kinds of instruments and buildings. After being captured this time, in order to save the lives of all the people, He Anping also surrendered to Russia.

Silganov then instructed Cheriev to pull He Anping’s strings in the future, so that he would lead the artisans to work for the Russians.

Cheriev nodded in agreement. According to the core of their allied forces, Shataniev, it was also necessary for the countries to pay attention to the protection, custody and utilization of the available artisan laborers of the Han, Xia, and Jurchen races.

Then again, talking about women, the two grand dukes and the generals were talking while interspersed with gusts of lewd laughter. Zhao Hao had no interest in listening to their nonsense and was sleepy, so he found a place on top of a pavilion where he could sleep away from the wind and dew.

The next day, Zhao Hao saw the artisans and laborers working under the Russian soldiers. Although they were not killed, and although they claimed to be “lenient”, the people of the Hu and Han ethnic groups still lived like animals. They did not have enough to eat and were always under the threat of the whip.

Following the clues, Zhao Hao finally found He Anping. His actual age was only thirty years old, but he already looked like he was forty or fifty years old, full of vicissitudes. Facing the foreigners with a smile on his face, he had to lead his compatriots to fight to the death – originally he could have been a close friend of the foreigners and enjoyed the comfort, but He Anping could not bear to witness the suffering of his compatriots. Like this year after year, after all, there are still many he can not help the suffering of the Hu-Han ethnic groups of craftsmen on the body. Now he was filled with a sense of powerlessness, and like many of the people who had been reduced to slavery, survival no longer had much meaning.

Throughout the day, Zhao Hao traveled around and observed many people. Among them, there were some who surprised him – among these obscure craftsmen, there were also people with great strength, great aspirations, and those who endured humiliation…

At night, several senior craftsmen returned to their residence with fatigue. Because of their outstanding skills, they were given special treatment, not only did they not have to be crowded into groups like ordinary laborers in order to be held in custody, but sometimes they also had the taste of wine and meat to taste. But in their hearts, they also suppressed deep pain, these, a little “courtesy” how to eliminate?

Outside there were Russian troops patrolling, inside it was fairly free. A small bottle of foreign wine was opened and a few men silently raised their glasses. After taking a sip, someone complained that the foreign wine wasn’t as good as the local brew back home.

Suddenly, a figure fell from above and appeared in front of them.

“Don’t be afraid! Don’t make a sound.” The visitor said this.

The craftsmen were all big men, there was not much fear, and they quickly calmed down. Looking at this person, not only whispered, very surprised. It turned out that they had also heard about the incident of the mysterious “Chivalrous Immortal” – something that had been all over the city for two days. When Zhao Hao appeared in front of their eyes, all of them felt refreshed, as if they had seen something hopeful.

“Are you… are you…” the leader of the group then asked Zhao Hao. He was a member of an ethnic minority, and his Chinese was a bit awkward to pronounce.

Zhao Hao smiled and repeated the explanation he had given to Li Tuan and the others. Then he inquired about the names and brief past experiences of these artisans.

The leader of the big man is named Wuda, Liaodong Jurchen, his great-grandfather led his people to take refuge in the remote townships of Shandong after the Jin Dynasty was destroyed by the Mongols, and was later recruited as a skillful craftsman. He had a strong and sturdy physique, spoke loudly and resonantly, and had a high reputation among the craftsmen, so he impressed Zhao in the daytime and came after him at night.

The other several, one of them called deer descendant also by Zhao reserved special attention, he is Han, his ancestors live in Sichuan Deyang, although it is a family of craftsmen, but very good at reading, Zhao reserved asked about geography to learning and so on, most of them can answer the questions.

After getting acquainted, Zhao Hao told Uda, Deer Descent, and the others about the grand plan. When they first heard about this plan, everyone looked surprised, and some had hesitations.

Wuda, however, slammed the table and said, “Exactly! We are good men, how can we just sit around and wait for death or spend our lives in poverty? We will follow you to the end of our days!”

Deer descendants signaled to be careful not to alarm the Russian soldiers outside, and then also said: “Brother Uda is right. Although my generation is not talented, but also would rather  die with a bang, how can I be willing to live in vain! Although this plan is difficult, but it is not impossible to succeed.”

“Right.” Zhao Hao responded. Then they deliberated together on the possibilities and steps to raise the matter.

The Russian army now has about 60,000 men in the city, but more than 50,000 men under the command of the Grand Duke of Ryazan, Silganov, are about to leave for the front in a few days, and many more troops should pass through afterwards, but the only ones who are fixed to remain are the 7,000 men under the command of the Grand Duke of Buguska. In the city of Han, Xia, Jurchen, Qidan, Qiang, and other ethnic groups of men total of about 31,000 people, and are relatively strong physique, if you can mobilize, the first battle to wipe out the Russian troops stationed in the city should not be a problem.

Then, perhaps the Russian army would gather a large army and surround it… The situation then could be very difficult indeed.

But the city has a lot of grain and grass, enough for 50,000 people to spend six or seven years, as long as we hold on, there will be hope.

Furthermore, the new city has high and thick walls and is surrounded by plains, making it easy to defend and easy to attack.

But the most important thing was that Zhao Hao was the commander-in-chief. The craftsmen were all in awe of his martial arts, and seeing his erratic behavior, they initially thought that he must be an immortal. Zhao Hao explained that he was an immortal, but he also said that he had obtained the magic of immortality from outside the world and wanted to save the people of Huaxia. In this way, the confidence and morale of the insurgent team would be high.

Zhao reserved since childhood love to read, especially like to study the military, now there is a big stage for galloping, but also like a fish in water. As long as the strategy was right, the inferior military power could also win. Moreover, Zhao Hao might be able to bring the technology that can be used in reality, and the insurgent army will have more advantages in terms of strategy and defense.

He talked freely for nearly three hours, and only after the ugly hour had passed did Zhao Hao say goodbye and leave. The crowd looked at his figure disappeared in the night curtain of vague lights, can’t help but be another admiration.

Starting the next day, Uda, Deer Descent, and others would have to split up to spread the word and convince. The more people they contacted, the better.

(End of section VI, to be continued in chapter III)

Completion date 2000-11-09

(to be continued)

Article author: Dokuroku

Contact e-mail: [email protected].

[email protected]

Chapter 3: Rising Up

(Section I)

As the day dawned, Zhao Hao got up from the roof of the pavilion where he was habitually perched.

A few days had passed, and during those days, word of the deeds of the Chivalrous Immortal and the call for an uprising had gradually spread among the enslaved races of China. Since the uprising was a matter of great importance, and the moment it was leaked there would be no telling how many people would have to sacrifice their lives, it was only spread among the backbone of the force; but the deeds of the Magical Chivalry Immortal were spread to all the people without much effort.

The Russian army is also suspicious, sometimes make several times a day, it is difficult to realize that the original is their own people are nervous.

Sleeping on the roof eaves of the building for the past few days, not without some sore shoulders and bones, but also the activity is almost enough, Zhao reserved decided to return to the two tree plains.

During this period of time, in addition to the Uda and other people frequently contact, Zhao reserved also met with many people, each time led to the hanzi group of emotion, vowing to change the humiliation of the tragic fate.

★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ I look at the morning sunrise, the warmth melts the slightly cool body surface. At this point if it’s back to the real world then it’s late at night again. Or maybe I had enough psychic power to fly across from there to the two tree plains of this world again. But if not, I would have to sleep for two consecutive nights in two different worlds.

I utilized my spiritual energy, and within ten minutes, a misty substance rose up and enveloped my body, and then I arrived at the space-time gap — the channel linking the two worlds. After about ten more minutes in the channel, I reached the edge of the real world. I made myself conscious and flew through it, and it took a lot of psychic energy, but I didn’t do it to change my destination, but this time I was just trying to figure out how much time it would take to fly through it consciously.

So without interfering with the direction in which I fell, I landed spiritually in my own room at home and materialized, a process which also took almost ten minutes. The whole flyover totaled about half an hour.

This is a conscious flyover. If it was an unconscious natural flight, then the amount of spirit consumed would be a fraction of a dozen, and the time elapsed would be almost zero.

I still need to work on and strengthen my psychic powers in order to make it easier to get back and forth in the future.

I felt so refreshed after landing that instead of falling into bed and taking a nap, I did another fly-by, and changed the landing point with a purpose–now landing right where I had first tethered the good horse.

I haven’t seen him for a few days, but he’s still strong and he looks great.

I myself was exhausted. It was only after I had managed to roll onto the back of the horse that I remembered that the rope had not been untied, and I couldn’t help but laugh at myself for being so dizzy.

After untying the rope from the trunk, I steered my horse in the direction of the two tree plains. Spiritual energy, mental energy, and physical energy are all related to flying; spiritual energy will be replenished slowly over time, while mental energy and physical energy can be recovered by eating and sleeping, just like normal people. Right now, all three types of energy are exhausted, so much so that I am worried and regret not daring to take the risk that led to such a situation — just bumping into a Russian soldier could kill me.

Fortunately, God was still favorable, and this time there were no accidents, and I galloped all the way to the stream on the way. I stopped here, took my horse to the upper reaches to drink water (because this place was once wolfish), drank my fill, and took a nap for about an hour, which made me feel much better.

Nearly noon, I returned to the Two Tree Plain, and was greeted first by Li Tuan and his brothers, and then by my women, and I really felt a sense of relief and a sense of coming home.

I will briefly explain the progress of the matter to Li Tuan and the others, and come down to rest and recuperate here for a few days, after which we will be able to instigate an uprising.

I found that Li Tuan and the generals were very respectful to my women, saluting and even bowing down at every turn. In their eyes, I am not only the savior of their lives, but also the Lord’s honor, and the Lord’s women would not dare to be neglected. This makes me embarrassed, and let them do not have to be so, at most a bow can be. “After the order was given, the generals complied, and the women were relieved of the dilemma they had been in for the past few days – it was a matter of accepting or not accepting the worship.

And I also appreciated the loyalty of this first group of subordinates, thinking that in the future, when things are accomplished, I must share the kingdom and give them titles, properties and women.

After ★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ Zhao Hao returned to the two tree plains, there was a change in the city.

The change is for the captive women.

At the time of the city’s collapse, thousands of women taken from the Mongols – the exact number is more than 15,000 people, most of them are pretty, and many of them were originally intended to be used as camp prostitutes and dancers.

These women, in the eyes of the Russian men, are no less precious than the large number of craftsmen, the large amount of gold and silver, and the large piles of grain and grass in the new city. With such attractive women in front of them, there was no reason not to grab them.

Fortunately, the commander-in-chief of the Russian allied armies, Shataniev, had thought of this, and it was agreed that the armies of the states, after capturing the new city, would take the women into custody and leave them for the time being, until the battle was over, and then distribute them according to the proportions agreed upon beforehand.

The promulgation of such an order would probably ensure the smooth running of the war–so thought Shataniev and the insightful monarchs and nobles of the states.

But the actual situation is still different from the idea. After all, many men are still prone to impulsive, see a beautiful woman in front of them, both can move which is not to move the reason?

So the troops in the new city began to stir, first privately, and then, within a few days, openly – bullying the captive women of the Eastern tribes.

Among the women, there were thousands of those who were forced to drink with the guests and then raped at the banquet, those who were pressed down and raped in the courtyard and on the street, and those who were dragged to the camp and raped freely… Within a few days, there were already thousands of them.

As for the enemy, who were regarded as less than animals – the 300 to 400 Mongolian women – they had not failed to be abused to the fullest extent. If the Russian army was a little “polite” to the women of non-enemy races, it was more severe to the Mongolian women. Cheriev and other commanders naturally will not stop, but played a “demonstration” and promote the role of the Russian army, even more to stimulate the tyrannical treatment of Mongolian women fanaticism.

The hundreds of Mongolian women who were selected for their good looks and bodies were divided into camps and used as objects of wild lust and abuse. They were confined to their tents, unable to resist the brutal gang-rape; they were chained up in torture chambers as slaves to be abused and tortured; they were tied up singly or in small groups under trees and buildings to be used for viewing and desecrating their bodies… there were all sorts of ways to humiliate them and to vent their frustrations on them.

And some of them were also brutally killed after being fully abused and raped, usually preceded by the removal of a pair of nipples, some were also cut off the exposed part of the female genitalia, and some were also chopped off the toes; the method of execution was mostly stabbed into the vagina with a sharp instrument, or the whole breast was cut off, or the anus was plucked out, or they were hanged, starved to death, or there were other bizarre ways of death – these are the death penalty which is generally known as the “death penalty of keeping beauty”, and the ones which are not “keeping”, such as chiseling the eyes, beheading, disemboweling, and so on, are too numerous to be mentioned. As for those who do not, such as chiseling the eyes, beheading and disemboweling, etc., they are too numerous to mention.

Seeing that this group of tragic situation of the Mongolian women will soon be killed one-third, worrying that there is no object to play in the future, the generals constrained the soldiers, only allowed to play in the future, will be dead or alive as they wish, but do not take the initiative to kill again.

The troops stationed in the city were from all of the allied nations, as the new city was of great significance as a sign of joint occupation and domination. Their news reached some of the princes and the front and rear armies, all of whom were afraid that if they continued to make a big fuss about it, everyone else would have less fun in possessing and playing with this large number of women. Therefore, the princes temporarily decided that the rest of the things such as craftsmen and materials should be arranged as planned, but the women should be distributed as soon as possible to satisfy the desires of more princes, nobles, generals and soldiers.

In response, the Grand Duke of Cheriev, who was guarding the new city, though not very happy about it (he himself had less fun watching large numbers of women being toyed with while he took part in it), did not dare to offend a large number of countries, and ordered that order be put in order, and that the women be escorted to their respective places within ten days.

For this reason an extra two thousand troops were mobilized to take charge of the matter. As for the 50,000 troops under Silganov’s command, they left the city for the front as early as the afternoon of the day after the banquet.

Now in the city were nine thousand soldiers, of whom more than one thousand one hundred were cavalry. Enslaved were about a thousand remaining Mongol men and women, besides thirty-one thousand artisans and fifteen thousand women.

On the side of the rulers, in addition to 9,000 generals, there were 2,300 family members (basically women). There were also about 14,000 ordinary Russian inhabitants – people who had been moved from near and far with the intention of settling here, and who also helped to rule over the “lower peoples of the East”.

The time was the fifth day of the fifth month of the lunar calendar, the fourteenth day of Zhao Hao’s arrival in this world. Three days later, the Russian army would begin to escort the captive women out of the city, and by the end of the month, except for a very small portion, they would all be sent out of the city.

(End of section I)

Completion date 2000-11-10

(Section II)

During these three days, the city was in an uproar, with the Russian army sorting out the women into groups, sometimes quarrelling among themselves – after all, the treaty did not clearly define who belonged to each and every woman. After all, the treaty did not specify who belonged to each woman. Therefore, even after a few days, the distribution could not be completed on time, and Grand Duke Cheriev had to order a postponement for a few days, while urging the representatives of the various countries to step up their negotiations for a compromise, and at the same time trying to gain more benefits for himself.

The Oriental woman was delicate and light, with a taste very different from that of the West, and the Maharajah and the generals who had experienced it were already enjoying it… so the internal commotion continued…

On that side, Zhao Hao had stayed in place for some days in order to wait for the wounds of Li Tuan and several generals to heal.

During the period from the second to the fourth day of the lunar calendar, Zhao Hao went to the new city one more time and met that heavy-faced artisan chief He Anping. After He Anping learned about the matter from Deer Descent and others, he also could not contain his excitement. Originally, the blood had long been condensed, but now it was reboiled, and He Anping also saw the hope of life again.

When Zhao Hao appeared in front of him, He Anping took a big step forward and bowed his head. He was a man of strategy, inclined to civilization, and addressed Zhao Jin not as “warrior” but as “righteous man”, and in his heart, he already regarded Zhao Jin as his lord.

Although Zhao Hao was young, he still had a steady look when he grew a beard; more importantly, his strange power had been displayed in front of the crowd, as well as his previous deeds, so he couldn’t help but be convinced by the crowd.

After further arrangements were made, Zhao Hao was in front of the crowd, psychedelic colors rising up around him before disappearing without a trace.

Not panicking, back to the real world to recuperate for more than a week, took a unit test, even if the results fell, it does not matter, Zhao Hao always think about the things in the illusion world, as if in a vast and real computer game. Then, looking for a refreshing night, Zhao Hao then re-entered the illusion world and appeared in front of the eyes of the generals and soldiers of the Two Tree Plains.

This time was still the first day that the Russian army was quarreling over the distribution. Because of the news, Zhao Hao, He Anping and Wu Da decided to hold the uprising on the third day. At that time, the spirit of the Russian army was bound to be even more disorganized, and the emissaries of all the countries involved in the distribution were all in the city, so they could be arrested in one go – many of them were important nobles of different countries, arresting them could be a major blow to the morale of the Russian army, and in the future, they could be used as hostages, so that all the countries could be hesitant to think about attacking.

We have to wait two more days… In fact, many of the Hu Hu Han men were getting impatient. After all, watching the women of their own race being bullied was unbearable.

Russian troops in the distribution process, many are sexually active, holding the distribution of women back to the home camp, if not strictly prohibited from touching the above, then many will be stationed in the new city of the troops immediately used to enjoy the – the so-called “close to the water tower first get the moon,” they have been able to enjoy the beauty of the women’s first, how can not take advantage of the opportunity to enjoy a lot of fun! They will be the first to enjoy women, so how can they not take advantage of the opportunity to have fun?

By now, the women of all ethnic groups, Hu and Han, who had been used as objects of play, had been counted in thousands. The large new city was full of women’s blood and tears.

★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ Today is the 6th day of the 5th lunar month, isn’t it? Tomorrow we will start the big event… Li Tuan has already left me yesterday afternoon with his 21 horsemen to go around the city to reconnoitre the situation and to monitor the movements of the Russian army. In the city, Wuda and Ho An-ping had already contacted thousands of strong men to seize their weapons and revolt when the opportunity arose. The rest of the men in the city, although they do not know the details of the uprising, have been encouraged to participate in the siege of the Russian army. Protecting their own people and destroying the enemy army, suppressing the enemy people – these, Wuda, Deer Descent, Anping, Li Gui and other powerful leaders have already tried to make arrangements.

Li Gui is a remarkable talent that I discovered in passing at my last meeting with Anping. He was a native of Western Xia, and of a distant branch of the royal family, with many famous Western Xia generals in his ancestry. After the country was destroyed by the Mongols, the whole capital city was massacred, that was fifty years ago. His grandfather fled to a remote area and survived in anonymity – the Mongols killed anyone with the surname Li because the Xixia royal family had the Li surname. Since he was young, Li Gui was taught the art of war and martial arts by his grandfather and father. Unfortunately, Li Gui was forced into slavery for offending the Mongol rulers, and his father died in anger, destroying his family. Li Gui’s purpose of enduring humiliation was to dream of one day being able to repay his debt of blood to the Mongols.

After Li Tuan left, it was just me and the women left here.

I’ve just returned from a hunting trip, May in the lunar calendar is June in the Gregorian calendar, I think, and it’s already summer in the mountains. This is near 50 degrees north latitude and 467 degrees east longitude, which is equivalent to the middle of Saratov and Stalingrad in the later reality of Soviet Russia. The summer is not too hot, and it’s short.

The sun was warm, and when I threw down my prey, Chuchu and Xiangzhi came up to meet me and took my horse to feed the grass.

To say that Ying’er, Ping’er, Xiaoyu, Xiaomei is a good girl, before the untouched; and Chu Chu and Xiang Zhi was sold to the beauty of the House of Youth from childhood, grown up after the outstanding, the House of Youth is also easy not to take them to receive the guests, received by the princes and dignitaries. And they also learned the skills of good Mei, and can sing and dance, and therefore quite popular. Later was Mongolia a general half forcibly recruited to become a concubine, play three months ignore foreign affairs. It so happens that he is had followed Ali Buguo (Kublai’s younger brother, had with Kublai to fight for the throne), has always been Kublai’s suspicion, because of an excuse and was dismissed and copied the family, Chu Chu and Xiang Zhi fell into the hands of Kublai, Kublai has seen with his own eyes, think the show is extraordinary, as a gift of gifts, so and Ping’er and other four beautiful girls, was sent far away from the western border.

In the previous two periods of time, I will be these six beautiful and lovely women have played, of which the feeling of Chu Chu and Xiang Zhi is really extraordinary, extremely used. After all, they are good to understand, good to satisfy men’s desire of women, and Ping’er and other young girls are very different — of course, young also has the beauty and joy of youth.

Now that I was looking at their horses and laughing, I couldn’t help but think of that day when I was served and made love to by both of them, and my excitement rose again.

They are over twenty years old, and have had intercourse with dozens of men, but unlike what I initially imagined, they are not actually slutty women, but are actually quite lovely. Probably before by the dignitaries or by the generals and princes or, and no one really cherish them, they are subject to the skills passed on to the sisters in the green house, but also just to please the customers in general, only on the surface of the forced smile.

And that time, with them, I felt their heartfelt affection, which, in their capacity and situation, could only be expressed in the form of a sexual event, dedicated to me.

That time… it was the first time I made love with more than one woman. They took the initiative to undress themselves and undress me, and they did it perfectly. Our caresses were obviously mutual , and this was the most tender situation. What kind of request I have, they will not refuse, obedient, extremely submissive.

That way, one of the scenes I had always wanted to see the most: two beautiful women hugging, kissing, caressing and rubbing against each other, would be satisfied for the first time. And I could also participate in hugging and touching them from the side, watching their four breasts fluttering and two beautiful flowers blooming.

Finally, they both pressed them together underneath their bodies, and one of them came with a burst of agitated intra-vaginal friction, leaving their semen inside Chu Chu and Xiang Zhi’s bodies.

(End of section II)

Completion date 2000-11-11

(Section III)

It was wonderful…

I looked at the figure of Chu Chu and Xiang Zhi leading their horses far away to drink together and thought back like this.

The Zhao reserved went around the tree, and the four young girls were really here.

Xiao Yu and Xiao Mei greeted Zhao Hao as they were sewing robes out of animal skins with exquisite craftsmanship. When Zhao Hao heard them say, “Good day, my lord,” he couldn’t help but smile, thinking, “When did he become their lord?

And so responded gently to them as well.

Ping’er and Ying’er were lazily snuggling up to each other, lying under the trunk of a tree, when they heard Zhao Huan’s voice, they hurriedly sat up to greet each other as well.

Zhao Hao signaled them to make themselves at home and continue resting.

The sound of horses’ hooves came from the distance. Others might not have heard it, but Zhao Hao had long since realized it. He rushed over and was greeted by three horsemen from Li Tan’s army. Now, they were no longer the Mongol army, and certainly not the Russian army, but the Han army.

The revolt had to have a name, so what should we call our troops? Zhao Hao and Li Tan, He Anping, Wu Da, and Lu Xie discussed the matter and decided to call the revolt “Han Army”.

Zhao Hao listened to the report of the three riders and learned that everything was calm there and there was no abnormality. So he left two soldiers in place to protect the girls, and Zhao Hao rushed to the new city with the other Benefactor, and the Strange was about to be launched on schedule.

Right now, the Han army was still small, just twenty-three riders in this world; soon, thousands would join in, forming a torrent…

Zhao Hao arrived outside the new city, and the majestic one appeared in front of him again.

The area is gradually becoming more vibrant, and some Russian soldiers and civilians can be seen entering and leaving the city gates. The alien craftsmen and women are still confined.

After finding Li Tuan’s location and listening to the report of the reconnaissance, Zhao Hao ordered Li Tuan and his party to go around to the north gate and block the enemy’s way out as soon as the battle started; if they couldn’t block it then they could spare some pawns but try to catch the nobles who wanted to escape.

The rest of the city gates will probably have some enemy troops escaping by then, and the Han army has fewer soldiers and fewer generals, so naturally they can’t be greedy enough to get all of them.

As night fell, Zhao Hao, alone, infiltrated the city wall at the southeast corner.

In the less closely guarded mansion, Uda and Kagome welcomed Zhao Hao, the leader of the insurgent army, and soon opened the door to admit He Anping, who was pacing around.

Thousands of insurgents already contacted know that their leader is General Zhao sent from heaven, he can call the wind and rain, come and go without a trace. Uda and others to the craftsmen when talking about General Zhao, are full of admiration and respect, they believe that General Zhao will be able to save them from the sea of bitterness, but also to do something to shake the dry kun cause.

★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ I looked at a group of people like Uda, Deer Descent, Anping, etc. The most basic group of generals and strategists of our Han army is here.

Because we were all decisive and had agreed beforehand, there was no need for any more nonsense now, and none of us panicked.

When the clock struck the hour of the ninth hour, I bade farewell to the crowd, and went on a tour of inspection myself, returning at the hour of ugliness, when the insurrection was to begin.

I made my way stealthily through the streets, having seen one mansion and campground after another.

The Russian army’s guard is back to being empty, if not emptier. They had maintained their vigilance for only a few days after I had messed with them a while back, and they had begun to slacken off again. Originally, the united Russian army was also supposed to be a disciplined team, but this was broken by robbing women and being too busy enjoying them.

I passed another barracks that erupted in lewd laughter. I could imagine the good things they were doing.

The last time I came to the city, when I was scouting, I overheard one of the tents, which seemed to be quiet, but inside were several naked women chained up in a pile, whimpering and sobbing. As I was leaving, I heard a noise, and apparently another group of Russians, who were going to ravage them, had opened the tent… There were many such scenes. You didn’t have to look inside, but in the open air you could often see women tied up under trees, under roofs – of course, not naked. They had been used as a kind of decoration, a perfect way to satisfy the men’s desires.

But desire is never satisfied and is always aroused. It is not surprising, then, that the Russian troops all over the city seemed to have lost their senses–including the moral nobility and the gentry with their gentle appearances. There were representatives of dozens of countries in the city, many of them quite noble; but none of them did not take advantage of their “property” – their share of the women.

Of course, there were many women who were only simply confined and not violated; reserved then for the Archdukes or other powerful men at the front or in the rear. I’m afraid that the only soldiers who could enjoy them were the defenders of this city who were close to the water.

How can they not go crazy? Where is the mind to be on guard?

I crossed another first mansion.

When I passed by this place, my heart skipped a beat. Because I had seen what I saw in this building.

It was set up as a torture chamber, but not for criminals.

At that time I heard the clamor and screams, and I could not help but go and see what was going on.

Hanging out of the wall, peering in through a hole in the window pane.

There was a pile of Mon women’s costumes on the floor, and they, being naked and tightly bound with chains and ropes, had their hips facing this way, and I could see that they were moistened all over with lewd water and men’s semen between their legs.

But the focus wasn’t on them, it was on a girl on the floor, small in stature, but surrounded by all the men in the hall, raping and beating her as she went.

What happened? It turns out that… on the other side of the floor there was a pool of blood and a severed phallus. It seems that maybe the girl was actually… either by accident or her stubbornness when she was forced to perform oral sex.

In this way, her fate could be imagined. After the “wounded” were carried away, the men who remained behind gagged her severely and, with her hands and feet already bound, she was raped by six or seven men in various styles.

This is doing the girl to death by beating her while beating her and pouring cold water on her after beating her too much.

At the end of a very long period of venting, he also cut off her… places… that are the exclusive property of girls….

The mongolian girl was tortured and died.

I watched with bated breath until I had seen the whole thing. I could not intervene; it would be a shock to the future destinies of a large number of men and women of my people. Besides, the girl was of the enemy’s race – right now, far away in the southeast, by the sea, the Mongol cavalry was triumphantly wiping out the remnants of the Song dynasty, and before long, the Song ministers would be jumping into the sea with the last emperor on their backs… and the Song generals would be burying the dowager princesses who had committed suicide, and then they too would put swords around their own necks…

However, even if it was an enemy clan, she was still pitiful, and as a result, I didn’t make a move. If that was understandable, then I couldn’t understand why I didn’t leave earlier, but watched the whole tragedy as if my body was fixed…

After thinking about it for a long time in a daze, I truly understood what is the innate nature of man. Understood why, on the contrary, seeing such a scene would be exciting.

I can’t stop myself either. So, I used to allow myself to be passionate about the SM side of things. As long as it was pleasurable.

But there are things in the world that can be thought of and things that cannot be thought of – there are many things that can be thought of, and very, very few things that cannot even be thought of. Similarly, understand that the things of the world. There are things that can be done and things that cannot be done – there are still a limited number of things that can be done, and many things that cannot be done.

I would, then, allow myself to think, not to do.

In this world of illusion, nature is easier than reality, and so one can do things that reality cannot do. I can possess  the girls who want to be possessed by me; I think I will also possess the girls who don’t  want to be possessed by me — when I have desire for them. That’s something you can’t do in reality, but you can do here.

But I also don’t want to do whatever I want here and lose myself completely.

Like killing, I have killed many people, and I don’t rule out killing women in the future – but I will never kill indiscriminately, nor will I  abuse innocent people. Being abused is painful, I just need to remember the principle of “Do not do unto others what you would not have them do unto you”, I do not want to become a person who takes pleasure in the suffering of others.

There are things that can be done and things that cannot be done… even here.

┅┅

Thinking about it, I had already toured many places, and my certainty about the uprising was growing. As the hour was approaching, I returned to the southeast corner and ascended to a high pavilion where I had made a prior appointment with the generals of the righteous army.

The wind is against the moon, and all around is quiet.

How could the sleeping and reveling enemies know that the tassels of the Han generals’ guns were about to close in on their hearts?

(End of section III)

Completion date 2000-11-14

(Section IV)

It was the early morning of the appointed day when the ugly hour arrived. At this hour the fatigued enemy had long been asleep, and the non-fatigued were still working overtime to play with women, and it was a heavenly opportunity for our uprising.

I stood on the high pavilion and heard the sound of the shifts.

After a short while, Uda, Deer Descent, He Anping, and others arrived, and then Lee Kyu. They had already finished off the very numb Russian sentries around them, and had come here to rendezvous.

Suppressing our excitement, we looked around. The Han generals have moved, like a rising tide.

The Han army quietly killed a few guards and opened some mansions, and at once four or five hundred men poured out into the streets. The Han troops occupied a nearby storehouse, took out many weapons from it, and armed themselves for battle.

The flag made by He Anping was already flying on the high pavilion. It was the red flag of the word Xiang cut from brocade cloth. In ancient times, the flag of the Han Dynasty was red, and now the red flag of the Han army is flying in a foreign country thousands of miles away. On the left, the word “Han” is written in large letters.

On the right side, the word “Zhao” was written in large letters, and in the center were me and the generals who were full of pride.

I looked around and then remembered, “So my family name is the national name of the Song Dynasty!”

In the East, the Great Song Dynasty was overthrown, and in the West, the Han Army is rising. We don’t have a country name yet, but we have the “Han” flag flying high.

Thus, in the early hours of the morning, the following generals, who had been turned from artisanal folk, advanced darkly along the streets, and, starting from the southeast corner, took out one after another a number of Russian troops in charge of the prisons and the streets in charge of the patrols, releasing more and more men of all races of the Hu and the Han.

The security was really lax… We watched from a high pavilion and saw the Han army advancing. Next to the warehouse, which could be seen in the darkness by a few lights, the released men cheered in low voices and went in one by one to get their equipment.

Anping was at my side to assist in the command, while Uda, Deer Descent, and Li Gui split up to seize the armory, stables, and some key mansions where the craftsmen were being held. “The three banners of Wu, Deer, and Li went farther and farther away with their figures.

The insurgent army was gathering more and more, and we were all heartened to see our ranks expanding silently. Later, the craftsmen could not get weapons, so they replaced them with labor tools, and they all joined in the crusade against the Russians. In this way, it seems that all are men, not many of them are really timid, most of them are still because there is no road, no core in the past, by the harsh rule of the foreigners is about to be suffocatingly suppressed.

Regardless of whether they were Han, Xixia or Jurchen or Qiang, the various ethnic groups that once fought each other on the land of China came here and became allies to fight for freedom.

Emotions well up in me when I think about it.

In fact, the Russians and the Mongols are also human beings, and there is no distinction between good and bad, good and evil. However, since the beginning of human history, war has been an eternal theme; especially between ethnic groups, unless they share the same position, it is difficult for them to get along with each other for a long time.

Even in the real world I am in, there are still so many fights, aren’t there? The commonwealth of the world, is a distant dream, now, can only unite the power of the same root, first create a sphere of influence, and then defend our circle within the peace and quiet.

In less than half an hour the insurgents had grown to 7,000 or 8,000 men, when the Russians came to a sudden realization and fighting began to break out.

There is no need to act in ambush anymore, so let’s go on painfully! All the righteous troops shouted in unison and pressed boldly towards the enemy camp. More people were liberated, and most of them cheered when they first understood the situation, and then spontaneously took up weapons, burning with the fire of hatred, and pounced on the foreign rulers who had oppressed them.

The Han soldiers who had contacted well beforehand shouted in unison, “Don’t kill the civilians, kill the Russians exclusively! Do not kill civilians, kill Russians!” Soon the sound spread all over the city.

I ordered He Anping to stay where he was in place instead of commanding, and flew downstairs myself, so that the several hans who were my personal soldiers brought their steeds, and then each of them mounted his horse, and followed me towards the north of the city, where the fighting was most intense, to kill.

Along the way, there were scenes of fighting, and slogans like “No fire, take the city for your own!” were heard. and other slogans. Beforehand, I was afraid that the chaos would inevitably cause damage, which would cause losses in the future, so I made the thousands of generals who had contacted me beforehand memorize the discipline, and then conveyed it to all the participants of the uprising during the battle.

Most of the Russian troops were men awakened from sleep or lechery, poorly clothed and armored, hurried into battle, confused in their minds, and quite a few drunken ones among them, and were simply unbeatable.

The only place where the situation was not clear was in the northern part of the city right in the center where Cheriev was, where one or two thousand of the more fighting troops were hastily gathered and mixed with our troops.

I joined the battle with my soldiers and was invincible. Wherever the red flag of “Zhao” went, the enemy lost their nerve, and when they saw our insurgents, they were even more motivated, “Long live General Zhao!” and “Let’s kill!” … Such voices encouraged thousands of oppressed people, who were originally artisans, to march forward.

Fighting until dawn, one-sided situation is completely obvious, half of the Russian army dead and wounded, the remaining only see the streets are rioting craftsmen, scared and do not have the heart to fight again, each take the road and flee.

★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ Cheryev was tired of playing women during the day, and was originally snuggling two Western beauties and huffing and puffing, when he was awakened by the guards in fear from a piece of good sleep, and it was hard to figure out that it was the mob that was killing the people, and he was frozen.

Worthy of being the Grand Duke of a country, Cheriev was only flabbergasted for a moment before he hastily put on his armor and mounted his horse, bringing his sword out to see what was going on. With him in, the defeated Russian army finally has a core, barely able to effectively resist the Han army’s offensive.

Propped up for a while, the sound of the Han army in the city is more and more, the Russian army heart is more and more chaotic. Chelsea saw unmanageable, 36 plans to go for the best strategy, it is to the nearest city gate — the north gate retreat.

Unexpectedly, the north gate has long been stationed in a team of men, many than Cheriev slipped faster nobles, generals, soldiers have already suffered, some were killed in the exchange of fire, more were caught and tied up and thrown aside outside the city.

Cheriev stopped his army and looked at the other side, but it was actually quite powerful. Two “Li” banners, it turned out to be Li Gui has led a group of Han troops and Li Tuan’s twenty-two cavalry to join, firmly pinch the enemy’s retreat.

Since he had come here, Cheriev stiffly ordered a charge, and when a partisan general went up in response, he was cut down by the general at the head of the Han army.

At this time the sky is clear, Cheriev only recognized that the Han general is between himself did not cut into Li Tuan. Still hesitate, one side of the cross street used to another batch of fleeing Russian troops, behind them rushed a team, the flag on the book “Zhao”.

Cheriev could not read, and did not know who was under his banner, but he saw that the other party had added to his voice, and perhaps his animal instincts made him realize that he was coming from a bad place, so he turned his head and fled.

The north gate has been blocked, Cher-Yev led three, five hundred defeated and disabled men and horses, had to desperately to the west gate to run. Zhao Hao saw this and ordered the two generals to encircle it, and waved his hand to lead a group of men in hot pursuit.

Uda is in charge of the east gate, Deer Descent is in charge of the south gate, but the west gate is more remote, and the planned generals did not kill in time, so did they let part of the Russian army escape?

Seeing that Cheriev and the others had almost reached the western gate, a column of men was suddenly killed from the corner in front of them, although they were only mounted infantry in dozens of men, but they were very brave.

One of the Han generals at the head of the group, clapped his horse and danced his spear straight at the enemy chief. Caught by surprise, Cheriev was thrust into his abdomen, and the spearhead penetrated through his armor and came out from his back. When the Han general pulled out the spear, Cher Yev screamed and fell down from his horse, and it seemed that he would not live.

Han soldiers shouted in unison, the Russian army has lost its head, all lost their nerve. Zhao Hao’s men have also chased after them, and the remaining Russians are either dead or surrendered as if they were swept away by the wind.

Zhao Jin pro see this will be brave, very happy, called to ask the name, it turned out that his name is Qi Jin, Xiangyang people, his father is the Southern Song general Lu Wenhuan under the general. Back then, Xiangyang city to resist the Mongol invasion of the army, surrounded for many years also towering immovable, but unfortunately, the grain and grass ordnance is gradually consumed, and finally the city broke down; Qi Jin’s father did not  steal his life, and raised the fire of the whole family to commit suicide. At that time, Qi Jin was nineteen years old, is Lv Wenhuan side when the general, Lv Wenhuan surrendered to Mongolia, Qi Jin did not know the news of the death of the family, had to surrender with. Later was escorted to the north, only to inquire about the news of the family, the liver and gall. The Mongols offered him an official position, but he refused to accept it, angering the powers that be, and was sent far away to the western frontier as a slave. Qi Jin endured humiliation, just for the day to sneak back to the Central Plains to kill Zhang Hong, who assisted the Mongolian army to attack the city. Therefore, although he was a slave, he still secretly worked hard, treating suffering as training, and also honed his martial arts skills when no one was around. His family’s gun skills were handed down to him, and without a gun, Qi Jin used a flat stick as a substitute, practicing his martial arts to become more proficient.

The Han army ministries still went their own way to kill the remnants of the enemy, and some of the Russians who had already left the west gate were also chased and captured by Zhao Hao and Qi Jin.

The battle was surprisingly successful, and the Russian army was wiped out almost without missing a single person. The deaths and injuries of the men and women of the Han, Xixia, Jurchen, Qiang, Qiang, and other eastern tribes were extremely small. The Russians and the small group of Mongols who survived the Russians’ slaughter also fell into the hands of the Han army.

As for the spoils of war, the weapons and ordnance of the Russian and Mongolian armies, the large quantities of food and provisions that had not yet been removed by the Russians, the large quantities of gold, silver, treasures, and all kinds of materials… and not to forget this magnificent new city in its entirety.

It was fully light and the battle had come to a successful conclusion.

Take inventory, and then it’s time to regroup and recuperate in preparation for a tougher challenge.

(End of section IV)

Completion date 2000-11-14

(Section V)

As the day dawned, the city went from chaos to calmness. Under the restraint of the generals, the Han army reorganized its ranks and then began the aftermath of the successful uprising. The corpses of the Russians were dragged outside the city for burial, prisoners were taken into custody, and the small number of enemies hiding in the corners of the city were searched out and killed or captured. Russian civilians were also taken into temporary custody.

The men and women of all the tribes of the East were liberated, and in various parts of the city they were given shelter, made arrangements for their lives, etc., and the reasons for the revolt were explained to them. For a while, the city was filled with joy.

But there were few who were worried. The Han army had been created, but it was still very weak against the Russian and Mongolian armies surrounding it on all sides; could they resist the storm that was about to rise?

★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ I led the cavalry to chase west for a while, and only gathered a few scattered defeated soldiers; it seems that the Russians, because of the suddenness of the incident, could not react, and almost all of them were not able to escape from the new city. Seeing that there is no point in pursuing any further, I ordered to collect my troops and return to the city.

As soon as I entered the gate, I saw that the city’s atmosphere was very different, Han, Xixia, Jurchen, Khitan and other eastern tribes were liberated, and the artisans and slaves who were immediately converted into Han generals were in high morale.

Before I had a chance to order anything, at the sight of the Zhao flag, the people and soldiers saluted and bowed, “Long live General Zhao!” The people and soldiers bowed to me and shouted, “Long live General Zhao! They knew that I was the “Chivalrous Immortal”, and now I was the general leading them, so they were full of respect. I had to gesture repeatedly, and it took a while to stop the noise.

The generals learned that I am here, have come, come one person, the Han army again can not help but a burst of cheers.

I then instructed Li Tuan and Li Gui to stabilize the order in the city; Wuda and Qi Jin to reorganize the army and horses and select the best soldiers; He Anping and Deer Descendant to count the wealth and allocate the goods. I also told Li Tuan’s generals to go to the Two Tree Plains in the east of the city to fetch the six girls.

Enemy corpses are four, five thousand, Li Gui with people dragged out of the countryside to bury, base into a large mound. Their own people sacrificed only five, six hundred, with two hundred or so of my tribe killed in the chaos of the craftsmen, coffined and buried with rites.

The Russian civilians, numbering more than 14,000, were largely uninvolved, but they were, after all, the enemy’s people, and were temporarily imprisoned by our troops. Nearly 4,000 Russian officers, soldiers and nobles were captured and imprisoned.

Our tribe (whether Han or other nationalities, generally known as the Huaxia) artisans still have more than 30,000 people, Neizhong will select some of the generals to be integrated into a Han army, which is the basis of our statehood.

Fifteen thousand women of our people were collected in dozens of Russian barracks in the city. We will release them and calm their frightened and even trampled hearts.

There are still thousands of Mongol men and women left, and I have ordered them to be taken into temporary custody, although they are also of the enemy race, but they must not be brutalized like the Russians.

Near noon, the three thousand elite soldiers that had already been organized were led by Li Tuan, Wuda, and Qi Jin, who each led a part of them, and began to set up camp in the city near the west, south, and east gates, and sent out a number of rangers to listen to the news of the four directions.

Order in the city has been put in order in a short period of time, and I am pleased with the competence of the generals, such as Anping.

Whatever the military and civilians have each got, I’ve got to find a place to settle down.

Anping advised me to settle in the palace in the center of the city. The palace was planned to be very large, but it was only surrounded by a high wall, and less than five percent of the buildings inside had been completed – most of them were still being piled. Only a group of buildings near the main gate (south gate) had been completed. However, these buildings already cover an area of nearly 20,000 square meters, which is actually quite large, and it is no problem to house 500 to 600 people.

Okay, I’ll enjoy living in a palace!

Taking a nap alone inside felt really empty. Anping had only sent eight soldiers to guard the palace gates, but no one else was allowed in. It’s not bad when I think about it, but it’s just too empty… alone… so I rambled on.

Should I follow the example of other emperors and get some eunuchs and courtesans? I don’t want any eunuchs. But since beautiful women are so attractive, I’d like to have some for my harem!

I blushed – I was a virgin not long ago, why am I so horny now? I… I can’t help it, I’m a man! I quickly forgave myself and made up my mind to have a harem.

However, as the saying goes, “If the Huns have not been destroyed, why should we be a family?” Even if I want to enjoy myself, I should not indulge in it… The situation ahead is very difficult… So I should refrain from it.

Tens of thousands of our people have traveled far from their homeland to be here, and settling down is a longing for everyone. Unfortunately, there are less than half as many women as men, so what to do? After thinking for a while, I have an idea in mind.

Leisurely turn around for a while longer, see come to the afternoon, I step out of the palace, condemned to convene the generals, together to the northeast square side of the generals platform deliberations.

This time it’s specifically about women.

I rode in first, and soon after, He Anping, Uda, Deer Descent, Li Tuan, Li Gui, Qi Jin, etc. came running in one after another, saluted, and then everyone sat down. First, we talked about some matters in general and discussed them for a while. Then I raised the question of how to organize the women.

The crowd was stunned, but immediately knew that this was something that was bound to be discussed. I saw some subtlety on each of the generals’ faces. After all, they were all men who had not been close to women for a long time, and it was only natural for a man to eat color. Even if Li Tuan, Qi Jin such iron man, even if not obsessed with women, I believe that they will also need a woman — again, physiological needs, but also human needs.

In fact, all the generals had witnessed how the women of their own race had been toyed with by the enemy. Although it was an unbearable shame, the men saw it and it aroused their sexual desires.

When rescuing women held by the enemy in their camps, seeing how naked they were and even how they were abused, even if the men would not have an attack of their own sexual desires to inflict on them out of sympathy, pity, morality, and other reasons, their hearts would inevitably beat harder. There was indignation, but there was also a hidden desire.

By questioning the women and interrogating the prisoners, we also learned that not all of them had been ravaged, and that more than half of them were fortunate enough not to have been abused – for the special nobles of the grand dukes of the various countries had been ordered to come to the new city to “reserve” it for the grand dukes and the high dignitaries.

So, how did I handle the matter in the end?… I laughed to the generals and told them that I was an immortal practitioner and that I needed to strengthen my magical power by “harvesting yin and replenishing yang”, so I wanted 300 women. Naturally, none of the generals disagreed. They all knew that Chinese Taoism had been practicing the practice of “harvesting yin and replenishing yang” since ancient times, and they thought that my power would be crucial to the fate of tens of thousands of Chinese in the future, but they didn’t realize that I was just making things up. Oh… but I won’t treat them badly either. I continued to laugh, offering each of them ten beautiful women as concubines, and asked if they were enough.

A few generals actually also squirmed at this time, Li Tuan said: “No, no, a great man why not have a wife.”

I laughed again. Then I ordered them to go and pick at least one lady no matter what, that is, ten would be no problem, to settle down and prepare to serve my clan in the future.

It was an order, and the generals obeyed. I don’t think there’s actually any reason for them to be unhappy, whether they’re horny or not.

We are going to have an establishment of six thousand generals in the Han army. These generals will be free to choose a wife. The condition is that the woman must be willing. (In fact, as it turned out, the women, after the ordeal and the shock, placed a high value on having a place to call home, so very, very few refused.) After further arrangements, all Han soldiers were given families. From then on, protecting the race and the homeland became the firm belief of the Han soldiers.) In addition to these, there were 24,000 men and 8,000 or 9,000 women. Among them, considering that maintaining the fighting strength of the army is the first priority, I proposed to select another 3,000 women, and the rest of them would temporarily live in the city, to be freely matched with men of their own destiny in the future.

Those 3,000 women will be there as geishas accompanying the army. Because when away from home on a campaign, the men do need comfort so that they can ensure combat effectiveness and discipline. Most of these women, will be taken from those who used to be green house girls, singers, dancers and maids before, and of course they have to be persuaded to self  fulfillment. And the Han army generals will also respect them later, not just a tool for carnal desire, but also to cherish and love them, after all, they are women of the same race.

The reason for choosing as many as 3,000 is that our army is bound to expand. Right now it’s 6,000 regulars, and the rest of the men are used as militia, producing in normal times and fighting in times of crisis. When the militia’s combat experience, training, and ability to ride horses and use weapons improves, and as long as production and logistics can be ensured, we will actually need as many troops as possible to fight the hundreds of thousands of troops around us – the Russians, the Mongols, and possibly the Islamists a little farther to the south.

It was done, and no one disagreed, so I instructed the generals to go about making the arrangements individually.

Returning to the palace again, I was pleasantly surprised to see that Ping’er, Ying’er, Xiaoyu, Xiaomei, Chuchu, and Xiangzhi, were already waiting for me inside. They were all safe and sound, and finally they didn’t have to live in the wind.

They were sitting in the grass, leaning against a small tree or hugging their knees, and they all stood up with smiles of joy when they saw me. I embraced them tenderly, one by one, and the sun shone in, now a warmth.

(End of section V)

Completion date 2000-11-23

(Section VI)

After settling the girls and working on official business for a while, it was getting dark and night was falling.

An extraordinary day and night… Last night, I saw the flags of the Russian Allied Forces flaunting all over the city, but now they had been replaced by the red and green flags of the Han army, and I was quite joyful when I looked at them in the dusk.

The palace was a large one, with vast tracts of open space and unfinished buildings; the gardens that had been made were magnificent and beautiful, and the halls and chambers that had been built were empty. I let the six girls sleep in a small pavilion not far from the gate–I also particularly like this small pavilion, and I am going to live here in the future. Starting tomorrow, the selected court ladies will move into the palace, and this place will not feel as empty and lonely as it does now.

The sky is already dark, I think of a matter, I quietly climbed over the three feet high palace wall (wall is too high, jumping but), and do not alarm the guards guarding the palace gate, to the west through the streets and alleys and go.

The destination is here.

It is a locked and luxurious mansion, which I inadvertently passed by this morning after the battle, and ordered the soldiers to free two Mongolian women who were hanging naked from a tree outside the door.

But the lock wouldn’t open. One of the soldiers went to bang on it a few times and the door was also very strong.

I dismounted and flew over the wall, only to see three Russian officers nervously holding their swords on the inside of the gate. With a sneer, I leapt down, and they were so startled and taken by surprise that they were all killed by my sword in a moment.

I shouted to the soldiers to wait outside and headed for the inner courtyard.

Alarmed, I entered the inner door of the house, and when there was no movement, what I saw was a scene that was quite arousing – four Mongolian women, naked, either squatting or sitting, all with one hand chained, the other end of the chain attached to an iron ring on the wall. They were horrified at the sight of me, and the one hand that was free went to cover their breasts or private parts.

I originally have no intention, so I can’t help but take a look at their appearance and skin. What a surprise, the appearance is beautiful, skin is also very clean, not the slightest bit of the desert wind and dust and the far north of the frost and cold look.

I guess they were all spoilt young ladies from noble families, or concubines or daughters of higher-ranking officers in the Mongol army, but alas, to be treated like this… Even though I’m not surprised, and I’ve seen too many women being bullied since I’ve come to this world, I’m still aroused by the idea of sex again. I’m a young man turning into a young woman, and I’m sensitive…

Finally remembering the important things, and ignoring the women, I search the area and don’t find any more enemies.

When I went upstairs and entered a room, what I saw made my heart beat even more fiercely — another naked woman, her body and limbs tightly bound with her buttocks raised, placed on a bed of red brocade and green covers. I could see her uncovered pussy and maroon anus, which was extremely sexy. Her face twisted around and she looked at me in fear and humiliation, her body struggled a few times, but she couldn’t move and closed her eyes in despair.

Look at the face, it’s a young teenager then. I was really attracted and couldn’t help but approach her gorgeous body, handing the knife over to my left hand, my right hand then touched her ass, pinching the very attractive anus and feeling down again. Her body was trembling as I propped her pussy open with two fingers, it was slightly moist. I poked one more finger in, it was very tight… According to some of my existing sexual experiences, this was still a virgin!

About the time she was tied up and the Russian officers were ready to take possession of her body, the battle broke out. After the Russian officers fought unfavorably in the street, they locked the gate of the courtyard and prepared to resist, but unexpectedly they all died easily in my hands. These officers look at the clothes are very noble status, and the Mongolian women in this mansion, it seems to be non-noble people can not enjoy the highest quality.

I was so attracted to this young girl that I was ready to possess her. It was rather as if the officers had prepared a fine meal for me. I pulled my finger out of the young girl’s cunt and lowered the knife I was carrying in my left hand.

Just then the men called out to me. That’s what brought my mind back. I hurriedly shouted back for them to wait a little longer, and then carried my sword out of the room, not daring to look at the tantalizing woman any longer.

The search was then continued, and it was finally confirmed that there were no more enemies.

But in the other four rooms on the second floor, there were again seen naked women bound on the beds, and in two of them there were two women bound together. On the second floor alone there were a total of seven women, some with signs of having been toyed with by men, and it should be said that, with the exception of the virgin, who was a miracle, the others had all been well bullied. That wasn’t bad either, they were all very well endowed, and the way they were bound was very tantalizing.

I went downstairs, out of the gate of the house, and took the bodies of two Russians at the gate of the courtyard, and came out over the wall, and then went in and took another body. Then I said to the soldiers, “There are no more enemies here, but there is an apparition; do not go in; leave two here to guard the gate and the street, and the rest with me to continue my tour of the city.”

And also instructed the soldiers guarding, stay two hours or so can be written on the wall next to the door: “General Zhao said: this house has a strange image, do not enter”, and then return to the team. Later, they did so.

It was now approaching midnight, the equivalent of about nine o’clock in reality, when I slipped out of the palace, came to this mansion, and crossed the wall again to enter.

After all, I was strongly attracted to the women inside, especially the young girl who was still a virgin, and I really wanted to have a taste of what it would be like to possess her.

I’ve known about SM for a long time, and have seen some of it in the new towns, but have yet to experience it first hand.

I opened the door and went in, and with a terrified rattle inside, a woman screamed out in dismay. I quickly took out a fire knife and flint, played a few times, lit a few candles on the lamp post. The hall light up, the few Mongolian women saw me clearly, this only a little more calm — at least it is not ghosts and monsters.

Some of them were crying, probably because they were hungry too? I went inside to the dining room and brought some food out for them. They were a little more calm.

I smiled and asked, “Which one of you knows Chinese?”

It’s true. Two of the women then warily responded in Chinese that they knew.

I tried to pull the chain off their hands, but at first it didn’t work, so I was surprised, do you need such a strong chain to tie a woman? And then increase the strength of a fierce struggle, which only pulled off. After all, my martial arts are mostly skillful, and my strength is only twice as much as a normal person’s. Some sturdy men can be almost as strong as I am, or even better than I am — for example, today I saw a big man in the Han army named He Pan, who has very impressive strength.

I had a hard time pulling all the chains off the women and pretended to be fine. They Mongolians respect warriors the most, and the women were no exception, and there was more than a little admiration in their surprise. Hands covering their nakedness stood up, already not so afraid of me, and the women who knew Chinese thanked me.

Their bodies were naked, and in front of them was a man of unknown origin, and they all looked in a terrible state. I touched their bodies in a joking manner, but they did not dare to resist, and a pleading look appeared in their eyes.

I smiled and said, “Don’t worry, I won’t harm you guys. You wait a while, I will take you out.

Now follow me upstairs to free your fellow sisters.”

The women, having recovered a little from their shock, each took a lighted candlestick as I had instructed them to do, and followed me upstairs.

I avoided the first room and took them to untie the women in the other four rooms first. When we entered the rooms, the women tied to the beds or the floor were first terrified, then less so when they heard the explanations of the clansmen who had come with them, and when they were unchained from the ropes and chains. But they still could not figure out where I came from, and they were all careful, not daring to breathe a breath.

I don’t have to cover myself either, it’s very casual. When I saw how sexy the bound women looked when they had just been untied, I would also touch and squeeze them on their inflamed breasts and between their moistened legs. They shrieked, but I smiled and retracted my hand as if I didn’t really mean to move them, and only then did the shock settle back in. I was actually quite aroused by the lewd sights, but had already made up my mind to save it for the last of the women.

Finally we had untied the six women and turned back to the one near the stairs. From time to time there were noises coming from outside, again mostly women’s screams, so the young girl in this room must have been full of trepidation as well. She had been tied up here for the rest of the day.

We entered that room, and the young girl tried to wriggle as much as she could, but was bound so tightly she couldn’t move, still in the same humiliated state we had seen in the morning, with her buttocks lifted up and her female cunt and anus blossoming on the outside.

Her female companion of the same race said something to her in Mongolian and was about to come forward to untie her, but I pointed to the bound maiden on the bed and said to one of the women who spoke Chinese, “I’m going to ‘get on’ her, so wait a minute, and I’ll untie her when I’ve finished and take you all out with me.”

The woman basically knew the meaning and stammered something to the other women, who stood cowering and huddled in a corner of the room.

The young girl on the bed was on the verge of dripping tears, her helpless eyes looking at the women of her clan, and seeing me with a sense of shame. Her mouth was stuffed with a ball of yarn and she could not make a sound. (It was only later that I realized that she also knew Chinese.) I raised my legs to the bed and approached the young girl from behind. Under the bright candlelight, she looked even more attractive than when I first saw her during the day.

I just felt my mouth dry and stroked her body carelessly for a while, ropes and nudity, it felt so good in my hands. Then I hastily took off my clothes, revealing my male sex. The young girl shook her head desperately, her body struggling to stay still, a whimpering sound coming from her throat.

By this time I couldn’t care less about pity, lightly touching her lovely shy spot with my fingers, then holding her hips from behind, my prick rubbing against her slightly wet vulva for a while before stabbing into her.

Feeling her body jerk at the breakthrough, I sent my prick in and out, bringing out a few strands of blood clearly reflected in the candlelight. Looking sideways, a few of her tears also fell onto the silver brocade quilt.

Poor thing… I’m the one who did the violence… But male desire overrode pity, and I re-entered, groping her sensitive parts as much as I wanted on the outside, and thrusting in and out of her. Having just learned how to make love, my durability was poor, and with the excitement of making love to a young girl who couldn’t resist at all, I soon ejaculated into her, a lot of it, and it was very pleasurable.

After a little for her sake, I did not pull out immediately, but left the still hard prick inside her, gently pumping, but also a little tender to touch and kiss her. After a while, she turned pain into pleasure, and couldn’t help but reach an orgasm. I was satisfied, left her body, dressed, and ordered the crowd to untie the young girl’s restraints.

But this type of binding was so difficult to untie that the women were unable to do anything about it. Impatient after I had dressed, I tore off a few of them, plucked the ropes from the maiden with my own hands, and dressed her in a couple of garments which I had found earlier.

She was still weeping and silent, probably very embarrassed by the public humiliation she had suffered in front of her sisters. It was difficult to comfort her now – after all, she was a woman of the enemy, and in fact, if it had not been for me, she would have been ravaged by the Russians in a much more brutal way. So I fed the already hungry women, and then made them follow me in the direction of the palace.

When I came to the palace gate, the guards were surprised to see me return (they thought I was in the palace), and bring this some Mongolian women. But did not dare to ask more questions, respectfully escorted us into the palace.

I placed the Montagnard women in another loft in the inner sanctum and went back to my own sleeping quarters to rest.

(End of section VI, to be continued in chapter IV)

Completion date 2000-11-27

Chapter 4: The Opening of the Frontier of Yan Han

(Section I)

Waking up early in the morning, the first night after the uprising passed peacefully.

We, however, dare not slacken off and grasp the moves deployed down the line. If we delay action and wait for the enemy to react and attack, it is like sitting ducks.

Some Russian soldiers should have escaped us, and even if they hadn’t, the news of the city’s fall would have spread through the surrounding inhabitants–when Li Tuan, Uda, and Qi Jin each led 1,000 troops out of the city to take up residence, they realized that the Russian civilians in the surrounding villages had already fled.

They were ordered to take their troops in three directions, west, south and east, each about forty miles out, and set up camp in a dangerous position as a warning. Another task was to pacify the people. The Russians were warned not to move, and to stay where they were we would not do any harm, but would practise benevolence.

The Russians in the city were also treated favorably, and on this day the ban on them was lifted, and only those who originally belonged to the Russian army were imprisoned, but we also declared that we would not kill prisoners.

A ★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ few days have passed, and after the efforts of the Han army to pacify the people, the hearts of the Russian residents have gradually settled down. The Han army did not burn, kill or pillage, and the taxes under the new policy were even quite low. Merchants are protected; workshops and land are nationalized, but workers and peasants are also given enough means of production to survive, so as long as they work, they can survive, and their days will be better than under the rule of the Mongolian nobles and even the Russian nobles.

It is needless to say that Han Chinese are treated even more favorably.

Nationals are the foundation of a nation, and only by stabilizing them is it sufficient to establish a nation. This is a summary of reality, which Zhao Hao applied to his own governance.

After all, it was the Middle Ages, and rewarding military service was important, so it was inevitable that the old Russian magnates and landowners would be dealt a blow. In ancient times, when two countries were in strife, it was often the case that one country’s nobles suffered, and one country’s new nobles rose. Zhao Hao, himself, was transformed from a foreigner with nothing to the biggest nobleman, the king.

Various strategies of governing the country were adapted by Zhao Hao after learning from historical experiences and lessons, and explained to He Anping and other civil officials. In the following days, the state government of Yan Han was well organized, and He Anping also played the role of a famous historical prime minister like Guan Zhong and Fang Xuanling.

That’s an afterthought.

★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ May 17, the tenth day of the uprising.

We’ve initially stabilized the interior and control the territory within a hundred miles.

The Han army establishment of 6,000 men has been finalized, of which 3,000 are stationed in New Town under my personal command.

The people in and around the new city have begun to work and produce again, and we have enough food for six years and will never be in trouble in the short term, so we are focusing on the manufacturing industry.

Then it’s time for me to take a trip back to reality to rest for a while and live my leisurely student life. When I come back, I’ll bring as much technology and production methods from reality as possible that are also applicable in ancient times, in order to contribute to the improvement of our nation’s power.

State power? Yes, since we’ve revolted, we should also build a country.

Originally, I planned to appoint myself as a great general, and to appoint Qi Jin as a former general, Li Tuan as a left general, Wuda as a right general, and He Anping as a rear general; and Li Gui, Deer Descent, and others as partial generals.

But when I convened the council, the generals persuaded me to call me king and set a name for the kingdom.

This meeting was so important that I summoned the generals in the council chamber in the northeast of the city, and Qi Jin, Li Tuan, and Uda, all of whom had left their military affairs in the hands of their lieutenants, returned from the camp to attend.

Together with He Anping, they all urged me to become king. Finally, Anping led the class to say: “We have left our home towns, and it is a blessing for us to have met the Great General here, for we have been displaced from our home towns! The great general is wise and powerful, and wants to build his own state, protect my people, and stand in the midst of the chaos. This ambition  is also our ambition , I dare not offer my life and do my best! However, it is not easy to start, the situation is dangerous, in order to make the soldiers encouraged, the generals have built the state, it is appropriate to call the emperor. In this way, the soldiers with life, the people return to the heart, good!”

I thought it would be fun to be the king. So I smiled and said, “I will follow your advice. From now on, I will call you ‘Secretary’. Then, shouldn’t you also call yourselves ‘I’? Haha… I’m not used to it, so let’s make do with what we’ve got, and there’s no need to be too formal about the formalities of being a ruler and a minister. We’re all brothers, so let’s work together more often in times of danger and war!”

“Long live the Great King! Ten thousand years!”

After a while, Anping also advised to “move” to the palace, where the court in the future.

I also allowed, in the crowd of generals surrounded by back to the center of the city palace, in the main hall to take a seat. Before Anping has already instructed the craftsmen to hurry up to finish the palace, I would say that it is not too late to build the living place slowly later, and it does not matter if it is not built.

We are discussing the name of the country. The Yuan Dynasty, a great power in the east, has already replaced the Great Song, and the remnants of the Great Song are merely perched on the seashore, already dying. And the homelands of each are from the Song Dynasty, from the Jin Dynasty, from Western Xia and Western Liao; the nationalities are even more varied, but mainly Han Chinese.

However, the term “Han” may not necessarily represent the various ethnic groups in China. Besides, historically, dynasties and countries such as the Eastern Han, Western Han, Later Han, Northern Han and Southern Han have existed, so what kind of country name is better for us to call it?

After some deliberation, I finally proposed the title of “Yan Han”, which was unanimously approved.

The “Yan” is Yanhuang, the descendant of all the Chinese races; the “Yan” is fire, the future of the country will survive in the smoke and turmoil.

As for the capital, we will name it “An Han”.

After discussing all this, I said to the crowd: I will go back to the heavenly realm, and I will be back in an instant. So, the spiritual power, such as smoke clouds but not smoke clouds of the ethereal color gradually rise.

The crowd couldn’t help but pay their respects, and I disappeared before their eyes.

After crossing the gap in time and space, I returned to the long-lost real world. This time, I stayed in the illusionary realm for a period of time, and it felt as if I had been in a different world.

The flag of the Yan Han Kingdom fluttered over the foreign lands.

The king shares the same surname as the royal family of the Song dynasty in the East–I am Zhao Jin.

Sagittarius a: He Anping, the rear general.

There were three generals: the right general Wuda, the left general Li Tuan, and the former general Qi Jin.

There were two generals: General Deok-seo and General Lee-gyu.

Two thousand cavalry, four thousand infantry; fifty-two thousand nationals–that is the basic strength of our little country.

The Great Song in the East is dying, and 10,000 miles of territory have fallen to iron hooves. The western part of the country is far away, the Yan Han will rise, and the 100-mile territory will be fine, but we have to take the initiative when we are surrounded by strong enemies.

When I return, I will lead the people and army of Yan Han to build a rich and powerful nation and pacify the strife of the chaotic world.

(End of section I)

Completion date 2000-12-04

(Section II)

I came back to reality and strolled down this park path again.

I was walking alone. Everything in the vision was as if I had experienced a big dream.

The dream had woken up for a while, and it would continue. I don’t know when it will come to an end: the only thing I know is that I built a country there, and if that country falls, it will probably be the end of the line — maybe I won’t even be able to come back to reality again.

Now back to reality, a very intimate feeling and a very mixed feeling.

This is a path that I used to wander along with Imaging Yin since my childhood, but now, I just want to stroll alone, not daring to ask her to come along, even though she is now my girlfriend.

How I am infatuated with her and she loves me, how deep our feelings are and how pure our relationship has always been. And I longed to enter into marriage with her and grow old.

But now I can’t imagine that I’ve already had such an experience in the fantasy world. She must not be able to imagine that I have already had such an experience.

I… there… made love to several girls, and even could not restrain myself from the temptation of sexual excitement, and even fucked girls whose rape was irresistible… I fell into a fantasy world, where I became an indulgent person.

Although I want to bring about the rise of a powerful nation and stabilize the displaced people, I also want to satisfy my personal desires, especially because I cannot deny that I have a lustful nature. This is also natural–without a lustful nature, creatures would not be able to reproduce actively and would be eliminated from this world.

Although I have all sorts of reasons, I can’t raise my head when I face Vivian Yin now… I can’t go on like this… I have to distinguish between illusion and reality, and bury the events of that world deep in my heart. In this world, I want to live my life in love and harmony with Vivian Yin. I want to live my life in love and harmony.

In the world, there are things you can think about and things you can’t think about; there aren’t many things you can’t think about. As long as  you mean it, you can think about it.

Again, there are do’s and don’ts; there are many don’ts. Subject to many limitations (including self-restraint), many things are not to be done.

Then, if desired, let me be fulfilled in a vision.

…that’s all. I should be cheerful again. In the days since I came back to reality, I’ve been depressed, as if I was excited in a dream and woke up to feel the loss.

I finally figured it out. Then, I can be as innocent as before, and go and hold Image Yin’s hand.

★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ Zhao reserved in the real world for a full three weeks, finally returned to the self, and physical and mental rest, so he returned to the fantasy world, and also brought with him a lot of scientific and technological books that can also be used in this era.

It turned out that items could also be teleported in time-space──as long as a greater amount of spiritual exertion was put into it. And Zhao Hao’s spiritual power had grown to a higher level day by day after honing, and he could already carry items.

For the people in the illusion, time had only been experienced for a moment. In An Han, the capital of Yan Han, in the palace hall, the generals watched in amazement as the colors began to appear, like smoke and mist, but not smoke and not mist. Then, their monarch reappeared, disappeared for just one joss stick of time, and came back from the “fairyland”.

The admiration and gratitude for the monarch molded the generals’ abject loyalty and high fighting spirit. They asked for battle one after another, wanting to take advantage of the surrounding enemy countries’ lack of response to open up new territories for Yan Han and accumulate as much national strength as possible.

On the following day, Zhao Hao formally decreed that the generals of Yan Han were ordered to lead the army and expand for the country.

The northern part of the country, mostly villages, towns and mountains, was under the control of the Russians, and there were very few towns and fortresses, except for one important one, called “Kishineyok”, with a population of several thousand people.

Zhao Jin ordered the right general Wuda to lead 300 cavalry and 1,000 foot soldiers to the north to collect the frontier.

In the west, the Russians had a large population and a dense population of towns, and in the east of the Volga there was a major town called Lenetschei, with a population of more than 10,000 people, which was already quite a large town in Europe at that time.

Zhao Hao ordered the left general Li Tuan, leading seven hundred cavalry and eight hundred foot soldiers, to attack to the west, and if it goes well, it will advance straight to the Volga River, and the Russian  He will be the border.

Not far out of the south is the desert, along the Caspian Sea there is a channel, is the main road between east and west, but Yan Han temporarily unable to control.

The East was the front line where the Russian brigades drove out to fight the Mongol army, which could return at any time and the Mongols could attack at any time.

If we want to defend ourselves against them, it would be better to take “Ropchet”, a small town that the Russians had just captured, which was poorly defended and served as a temporary food depot.

Zhao Hao himself, together with the former general Qi Jin, led 1,000 cavalry and 1,000 foot soldiers and drove decisively eastward.

It’s not a bad idea to have a small army and few generals. It should be noted that Mongolia’s population was relatively small compared to other nations, but once it rose to power, it shook almost the entire world at the time.

Those who stayed in Anhan were He Anping and a general he recommended. This person is named Gan Ba speed, originally from Long Shang Qiang, ancestor was a general of Western Liao, Western Xia fell soon after the Western Liao was also broken by the Mongolian iron horse. After the fall of the country’s grandfather anonymity, to the craftsman for the industry, passed to the third generation, has not forgotten the hatred of the dead country. Later, Ganba speed was recruited to do hard labor, and was selected to come to the western frontier. According to He Anping, this man was well versed in martial arts and was a rare general.

Zhao Hao then appointed Gan Ba speed as a biased general, Yan Han was established, a hundred waste to be rebuilt, the official rank is still very simple. The beginning of the country all centered around the war, the official positions are military officials. Even as a strategist He Anping is also, although does not belong to the three generals of the list, but also top helmet and armor, called after the general.

Zhao brought from reality technologies that could also be used at that time, such as handicrafts, machinery, farming, construction, as well as iron casting, steel making, alloying, gunpowder and other technologies of great military significance. He Anping and others were amazed by such “heavenly records”, and practiced to the best of their ability, mastering all the technologies they could – all at Zhao’s will, and feeling more and more impressed by the king’s extraordinary character.

Inside and outside the city of An Han, the order was also in order according to Zhao Hao’s arrangement. Even the Russian inhabitants obediently participated in the productive labor – because they had no choice; and because Yanhan actually treated them not harshly, even easier than they lived under the rule of the princes of the same tribe.

As early as in the Spring and Autumn Period, the famous prime minister Guanzhong ruled the country in the capital city to arrange prostitutes in order to secure the business travelers, in order to make the soldiers strong in combat, from the military austerity is not lonely, the Yan Han also specialize in the recruitment of young beautiful women, is the military geisha.

Prostitutes are the same people. Men and women need each other, and it is natural for them to want sex; as women, it is natural for them to be touched during sexual play. But as a human being, a man should not trample on a woman – even if he is playing with her out of sexual desire, playing is not the same as trampling. Women are to be pitied and cherished, even if they are prostitutes. What’s more, they are of the same race, are together from the Central Plains of thousands of miles of displacement to this, compared to the fate of the men, is the same bitter.

Now at last there is a country. A country that establishes the will of the group; a home that gives warmth to each individual.

For the sake of the country, for the sake of the Yan Han race — men fight, women comfort their fighting hearts, and then each has a life that has become bright. No longer a slave, no longer at the mercy of others; whatever is good, at least there is joy in life.

It is good to die in battle, but there is nothing to regret, and it is not worthwhile to walk in the world – the men will think so.

In generosity, there is a euphemism, in blood and fire there is tenderness, and it is not in vain to be born in this world and to give oneself and to be answered with devotion–as a woman would also think. There are women who are wives at home, and there are women who have given themselves completely to this country.

As a Yan Han clan, men and women, whose destinies are already one, needless to say, will cherish each other.

Discipline is very strict in the Yan Han army. A country and a nation with such a small population, in order to stand firm and expand, it was necessary to implement benevolent rule. Having been oppressed for a long time, there was no one who didn’t want to give vent to it out of intense hatred; however, after the warriors had been reasoned with enough, they all understood and accepted it.

Now the Yan Han army practiced the discipline: not to burn, not to rape, and not to oppress. The military order can not be violated, and the generals all understand, disobey the military order, not to mention the harm to themselves, in fact, their own death is also weakened Yan Han already not much power, is the country’s national sinner, death is also the last hate.

The first step in the plan of King Zhao Hao of Yan Han, aided by his generals and ministers, was to expand the territory so that the country would have a large enough population and resources to fight against the neighboring powers. In order to appease the subdued foreigners, they must be treated with a lenient policy. At least better than the policies of their original countries.

Of course, the symbolic collection of taxes and the collection of male and female maidservants, which were common to all countries, would also be normal in Yan Han.

One exception to the ruling policy was the exclusion of the Han, Xia, Khitan, Jurchen, Qiang, Jurchen, Joseon, and all of them collectively known as the Yeonhan. The Han Chinese would have the highest status in the country and would be treated as favorably as possible.

(End of section II)

Completion date 2000-12-16

(Section III)

On the outskirts of Anghan, the general was about to travel.

The great general Li Tuan led 1,500 men and horses and was to travel westward. He and another general, Uda, who had been ordered to go north, had received orders to divide their armies to attack cities and seize land before combining their forces and expanding Yan Han’s territory along the Volga River.

King Zhao Hao, meanwhile, personally led his army to conquer the east. The first phase of the great battle started soon after the establishment of Yan Han.

It was because in order to strategically buy time, so even though the troops were thin, they were still split up to attack the city. It was also because Zhao Hao believed that the several capable generals were all uniquely skillful marshals.

It was nearly noon, after all the preparations were completed, and after bidding farewell to the sending off clansmen, Li Tan lifted his silver spear and mounted his horse to lead the army out of the city.

After walking for a while, he turned his head and peered out toward Angham, the nation’s capital.

Yan Han had established a state, and Li Tuan had made a family, and now he had a wife.

It was the wife that Zhao Jin had personally chosen for him. Because all the generals were ordered to have families, they all chose a number of wives and concubines, and Li Tuan, unable to refuse, went around to the place where the candidate women were gathered, and finally said that there was no one to his liking, and then said something to Zhao Huan, which included the famous words of Huo Zaiwei, the famous general of the Han Dynasty, “If the Xiong Nu has not yet been extinguished, how can we have a home!”

Zhao Hao heard just laugh, asked Li Tuan like what kind of women. Li Tuan see still put off, had to say, like to know the book, intelligent and gentle woman, looks are secondary.

Zhao Hao nodded. Li Tuan’s point of view was the same as his own thoughts in the real world.

After sending off Li Tuan, Zhao Hao ordered to pass down the order, let the women of the country know: the king is going to choose a spouse for the general Li Tuan, General Li has a great ambition, the military and national mission is important, and he wants to find a woman who can know the book and the manners and is intelligent and gentle to be a wife, and respect each other and love each other, and grow old together, and do their best for the Yan Han family. If you have the ambition  to be a woman, you can boldly recommend yourself and inform the Secretary.

The order went down for two days, there is not a woman to recommend themselves, Zhao Hao is thinking, rather than a lack of abundance, then later for Li Tuan to choose a spouse good. Step out of the palace gate, was about to go to the school field to preside over the practice, but ordered to handle the matter of the palace maid brought a woman came, said she wanted to nominate, the palace maid asked her origin was not allowed, but she insisted on seeing the king face to face, so she had to bring it.

It turns out that this woman was originally a brothel prostitute; no wonder the court ladies did not let her come in the first place–Zhao Hao commanded to choose concubines for the generals, and it was to be a good woman–or more explicitly, to be a virgin. After the many women of the Yan Han tribe were brought to the western border, because the former Mongolian King Merkuat Timur had not been able to come to An Han (at that time, there was no name, just called “New City”), without his order, others do not dare to dispose of these women; therefore, to leave the innocent. After the Russian army occupied the city, because busy to continue to fight, no time to distribute these women; so although a small half was ravaged, remain innocent or a lot.

Zhao Hao to choose a virgin, because men always have a “virgin complex”, want to be a lifelong partner, if it is a virgin, the heart will be more solid. However, for Li Tuan such a straight man to choose a wife, all over the selection, but there is a green house girl came to apply. Zhao Hao was very interested, so he dismissed the others and talked to the woman.

After a talk, Zhao Hao was so pleased that he ordered the woman and a thousand taels of gold and a hundred pieces of brocade to be sent to Li Tan’s residence.

Li Tuan was practicing his soldiers in the South School Ground at that time. He was about to leave for war in a few days, and the soldiers were working hard, getting used to the army in a short period of time. With Li Tuan’s experience of fighting on horseback since he was a young man, the fighting strength of soldiers without training could not be compared to that of a regular army – unfortunately, there was not much time for training, and the soldiers were all paying extra attention.

Only when the night was dark did the troops return to the camp, Li Tuan dismounted in front of the mansion, his followers took the horses to feed the grass, two maids came up and said: “Congratulations, sir, congratulations, sir! The king has chosen a wife for the official, and she has already been sent to the inner house!

The Great King also commanded that the official be gifted with a thousand taels of gold and a hundred pieces of brocade forging, right as a dowry for his wife.”

Hearing this, Li Tuan quickly and subconsciously responded, “Thank you, Your Majesty!”

But his brow was furrowed. He really didn’t want to start a family; and he had a wife and children in the Middle Kingdom, but now they were all bitter memories…

Li Tuan hesitated, removed his armor and entered the inner house. This mansion was also chosen by the king himself, and it was quite magnificent–Zhao Hao knew that Li Tan was not a person who was greedy for pleasure, so there was no harm in being magnificent.

Led by the maid, he came to the inner room. All the way back to the corridor was draped in red and colorful, although it was hastily and simply decorated, it also reflected the festive atmosphere.

The door of the room was opened and the maid went away. Li Tuan saw that on the bright red couch, sitting on a traditional Chinese woman, and did not use the head cover, under the phoenix crown, bowed his head with love.

Li Tuan bowed and saluted, and the woman hurriedly got up and deeply replied to the worship.

Speechless for a while, after a while Li Tuan said, “Please sit down, ma’am.”

The woman said, “Please take a seat, sir.”

Sitting back down, there was another moment of silence.

“Ç…, what is your name, ma’am?”

“Officer folded the concubine. The concubine shares the same surname as the official, and her nickname is Qianqian.”

“Madam… where are you from?”

“Concubine… from Bazhou, Hebei.”

“Originally from the homeland! Your Ladyship accepts Li Tuan’s obeisance!”

“Sir! Sir, how dare I?”

“Madam and suffer, and then listen to Li Tuan’s heart.”

“I really don’t dare to do that, sir, please accept a bow from my concubine, I also have a lot to say.”

Saying that, Li Qianqian grabbed the opportunity to pay her respects to Li Tuan, kneeling down on both knees.

“Husband, ma’am why?”

Li Tuan hurriedly helped her up.

“Thanks to His Majesty’s graciousness, I’ve been given a concubine to you. It is also my honor to be matched with a hero…”

“Madam–” Li Tuan was just about to speak.

“Sir, please forgive me for saying that… my heart… is filled with fear.”

“That’s… fine, ma’am.”

“I was… originally a concubine… I was trafficked to Wenzhou when I was a child, where I practiced in the brothels, and thanks to the kindness of my master, I was able to acquire some knowledge of poetry and literature. In the three years since I left the court at the age of sixteen, I’ve become a woman of the world…”

“┅┅”

“The year after that, I was chosen by Emperor Yuan’s decree to go to the Western Frontier, and so far I’ve wasted 20 years of my life, and I’m left with a sad and thin life. After the Russians occupied the city, my concubine… my concubine…”

Speaking here, Li Qianqian couldn’t help but cry out in tears in grief. Li Tuan still listened patiently, not showing any disdain, but moving closer to her. After a while, Li Qianqian continued, “My concubine… was also taken into Mogileo’s camp… and was humiliated… I was already like a zombie puppet living in the world… Luckily, the King rose up in revolt and rescued my concubine and other sisters, and gave them many orders and persuasions.”

“Uh…”

“My heart has only just warmed up… The King has ordered me to choose a wife for you… But who am I to recommend myself? It’s because I admire your ambition, and I want to serve you with my broken body and my life…”

“Ma’am–“

“No! How dare I call myself ‘ma’am’? You can just take me as your concubine and treat me as a servant girl; when the family and the country are prosperous, you should find another…”

“Where are the words coming from! Madam listen to the words of the subordinate.” Li Tuan then held Qianqian in her arms, slowly, and also spoke his heart out.

“The next official is also Bazhou people, ancestors had in the great Jin as an official, Jin dynasty after the destruction of the family to hide in the countryside. When I was a teenager, I married my cousin in the middle table, and soon after, I was drafted as an official because of my family’s civil and military reputation, and since then, I have been under the Mongolian tent to listen to orders. Later with his wife in the army, the two love each other, had a son and a daughter. Over the years, there have been many separations, my wife’s deep heart to my wife, and have never taken a concubine, have never been to the greenhouse. After being ordered to come here, I had to travel a long way, and my family was not allowed to accompany me. After the fall of the city, I was captured by the Russians, and was rescued by the King in the execution ground, and since then, I have been serving the King and Yan Han with all my heart. But with no news of his wife and son in their homeland, how could I bear to find another woman? Don’t get me wrong, Your Highness. Li Tuan would never have thought of Your Highness’s background.”

“Sir…”

“Mr. Li Tuan is not a talented man, but since he was a child, he has practiced archery and horsemanship, as well as poetry and literature. Your Highness and I are both ‘people at the end of the world’… Your Highness has been kind enough to give me Your Highness as a match for me. Even in the midst of war, I don’t have time to care for my family; if you don’t abandon me…”

“Sir… don’t say that… and don’t call me ‘madam’… I’m  taking the position of a concubine to serve as your family for the time being, so don’t worry, sir… you’ll be able to meet with madams, princes, and young ladies in the future. I have a thin destiny, but I am happy to serve a hero, and my heart  is contented.”

“Your Ladyship, there is no need… Since it is a favor from the King, how can I not be addressed as ‘Your Ladyship’? If I am fortunate enough to be reunited with my family, and if Your Highness is gracious, my late wife will be listed alongside Your Highness.”

“Sir…”

Li Tuan this night’s reaction is quite out of Qianqian’s expectations, is Zhao Jin also did not expect, Zhao Jin only think that Li Qianqian such a beautiful woman, colored and talented, coupled with their own king’s order, Li Tuan should not disdain her; but I did not expect not only do not disdain, but instead, so groveling.

Told all the love, the two secretly said half a night, three knocked over, Li Tuan will blow out the candle, embracing Qianqian on the bed. The love of rain and clouds, not tasted for a long time, Qianqian dedicated service, the two love more and more long, sleepless to five.

As the day dawned, Li Tuan, after a hurried nap, rushed to the schoolyard again.

A few days later, he was already here, looking out over the towering Ankhan, and then waved his hand to urge his men to rush to their destination and set up camp. In the outskirts of Anhan stayed for a night, the next day will enter the Russian defense of the territory, they are the goal of this group of people: the capital of the Principality of Mogile–Lian Yechey.

(End of section III)

Completion date 2000-12-18

(Section IV)

Among the three groups of men, Li Tuan went first, which was also because Zhao Hao, Wu Da, and Qi Jin were far less experienced than Li Tuan, who had been in the battlefield for a long time, in terms of practicing, organizing troops, and armaments.

In the evening of that day, after traveling forty miles, Li Tuan encamped in this area where the plains meet the mountains, where the troops had to practice field warfare for two more days.

There were also two hundred skillful craftsmen with the army, and they immediately assisted in the work of setting up the camp. Yan Han was short of everything but skilled craftsmen.

The next day, Li Tuan also ordered the craftsmen to cut wood and quarry stone, and built a simple but beautiful and strong pavilion at the entrance to the mountain, which was named “Forty Mile Pavilion”.

The inscription reads: “On the sixth day of the sixth month of the first year of the Yan Han Dynasty, General Li Tuan, on the king’s order to go on an expedition, specially built this pavilion. When the four borders were pacified, it could be used as a resting place for travelers and merchants.”

At noon on the third day, training was over. The brigade of geishas that had arrived from the capital city of Anhan had also arrived, and the guards had been taken over by the garrison of the capital city of Anhan, which had escorted the women, so that the marching generals could have some fun in the afternoon and evening, and set out early in the morning.

When military prostitutes were first established in Yan Han, the men were still quite restrained when geishas arrived in the military. At that time, among the common people, “sex” was still quite secretive.

And as geishas, so are many of them. Among them, there are those who were originally women in green houses, singers and dancers and other women who originally sold their art, and others who were even good women.

The atmosphere was very formal at the beginning, thanks to the women who had worked as a brothel fireworks took the initiative to guide, soon, both men and women are also accustomed to it.

This time the geishas arrived, no longer strangers to the generals, and dispersed to the battalions, where they soon began to perform.

In the main camp, Li Tuan, however, said that he wanted to go to the mountains alone to shoot and hunt. The vice generals and the soldiers stayed with him, but Li Tuan just smiled and took his bow while hanging up his clothes. Other people will not say more, all know that General Li is quite formal, and in the past, never participate in prostitutes, always find an excuse to avoid.

In the main tent, there were only a dozen or so generals and colonels left. The army is very hierarchical on serious occasions, but the rest of the time, they are like brothers, not distinguishing between you and me.

A group of richly dressed women enter and salute the men. The men returned the salute. The leader, a woman in charge, counted the number of people and smiled, “There are twelve officials, but there are two more women.”

The atmosphere lightened up a bit after settling in, and the men sat down on their knees, drinking and enjoying the dishes while enjoying the geisha’s performances.

The leader of the woman, wearing a red veil cloak, inside the light blue bust, phoenix hairpin, gold thread track, face pretty, generous. She stood to the center of the circle, smiled and said: “My name is Su, I am the oldest here, my sisters call me ‘Sister Su’, if you don’t mind, you can also call me that.”

All around the applause, Su sister with a smile, and to the team to help out a young girl, green shirt and belt, the body is full of grace, the crowd are all sighing at the sight of beauty.

Su Zigui said: “This is the dancer Xiao Ru, excellent in color and art, and happy to be fifteen years old, still a virgin. This is the first time she dances to send off the adults for the western expedition. I wish you victory and invincibility.”

Thus, the remaining six dancers, two singers, and four musicians below came up together to salute. The banquet officially began.

Sister Su took the purple bamboo Xiao handed over by her companion, pursed her lips lightly and blew out a series of continuous notes. Her companions responded with various colored musical instruments, and the dancers danced along with her.

The special rhyme accompanied by a beautiful shadow, the light song rose again, and the cups and glasses were intertwined with each other on the seats all around.

Singing and dancing, the women also continue to come down to the table to persuade wine, beautiful body in front of the eyes, the men are more and more excited, naturally, they will make on the hand, to caress their bodies. Geisha are also half-push half-heartedly, the men’s emotions more provoked.

Only Xiao Ru, in the center, had danced continuously without ever coming to the mat to circumambulate. Slight drops of sweat were already seeping from the corners of her forehead. Su Zigui realized this and went forward to hold her with one hand and wipe her sweat with the other. The men all took advantage of Xiao Ru’s stop to get a glimpse of her face, but Xiao Ru let Su Zi wipe her away and only lowered her head.

Su Zi let the youngest one rest for a few moments as follows. Seeing that the banquet was almost over, Su Zi instructed the other singers and dancers to clean up the tables, and then signaled for the final dance.

The field put on three lotus leaves the size of thin cushions, each other interval is just a foot or so, Su Zigui carried Xiao Ru to the center, took off Xiao Ru embroidered shoes, left on their own.

The drums started, and Xiao Ru, with her bare little feet, began to dance a special kind of dance. The sound of the drums was either slow or fast, and the movements were both light and fast, except that the toes of the feet never left the thin cushions on the ground. The beats were vaguely of the ethnic minorities of the southern border, and the soft and charming physique was mesmerizing.

Finally, after a period of continuous drumming, the sound slowed down, and Xiao Ru also gradually stopped spinning. Her face was shy, and gazing at her mouth and the tip of her nose, it was as if one could hear the tantalizing gasps of pleasure.

Her face reddened even more. It was remembering Su Zigui’s previous command, right?

The drums were on the verge of resting as it were, but they were slowly pounding again, and by this time there was no sound in the seat except the sound of the music and the very light footsteps. The men were all watching Xiao Ru to see how she was going to move.

Xiao Ru swept the plain white ribbons off her body and continued to dance lightly, her bare bare feet swirling between three thin cushions. Then the green dancing shirt also fluttered noiselessly to the floor, the corseted skirt drawn away, and Xiao Ru kicked the romper away with her toes.

The face was so bright and beautiful, the shy maiden revealing her jade body for the first time, that silence fell around her, and there was no sound. But she was slow to move.

Sister Su stayed still for a while, but had to go up, so she didn’t rush, pulled Xiao Ru to sit on the floor, stood herself, and also began to undress. The dancers next to her also came up and helped to catch the feet of the Su sisters to take off the shoes, from the upturned toes to take off the socks. The first time I saw her was when she was in the hospital, and the second time I saw her was when she was in the hospital, and the third time I saw her in the hospital. The first time I saw you, I was so happy to see you, and I was so happy to see you, too.

In addition to the chest and even wrapped with the lower abdomen of the brocade block, Su sister’s jade body first completely naked in the line of sight, the autumn wave is still, and above the cheeks, vaguely also have the shy beauty of the state, gorgeous unspeakable.

Sister Su turned her beautiful ass toward the men watching from the side and leaned down to remove the last obstacle to Ru’s view. What she then pulled up was the nude body of a beautiful young girl like a lotus out of water.

Looking at the field of beautiful women undressed, the atmosphere in the tent pushed to the climax, the generals and soldiers, all pulled the side of the half-tendency to meet a woman, but good just enough to count. In addition to the center of the Su sister and Xiao Ru, men and women are twelve people.

The women were either active or passive, and soon they were all undressed and straddled in the men’s arms for their pleasure.

The men around them were already embracing the singers, dancers, and musicians, kissing, fondling, and teasing them naked, and not forgetting to look sideways at the two women, the oldest, Sister Su, and the youngest, Xiaoru, who were putting on the most colorful and beautiful show for the crowd.

With their bodies completely naked, Sister Su and Ru were right in the middle, making teasing gestures in line with the men’s lust-ignited sight.

Xiao Ru was still very shy, letting Sister Su manipulate her. She couldn’t help but cover up her hands, but Sister Su gently spread her hands so that the men could see more.

Xiao Ru’s slight but unwilling resistance gradually aroused Sister Su’s interest in molesting her as well. Sister Su pushed Xiao Ru down to the ground, not minding the fact that her hindquarters and anus and the end of her pussy were exposed to the men’s view, and only half forcibly pushed Xiao Ru’s hands apart, and whispered something in her ear, and then Xiao Ru had to obey, and held her ankles with both hands.

Sister Su used both hands to spread Xiao Ru’s thighs wider, and the pussy between them was like a budding flower… Sister Su also helped her to spread it…

Accompanied by such actions, the men and women around them were almost carrying on to a very passionate scene, and one after another, men were ejaculating inside the women.

Sister Su just spared the already shamed Xiao Ru, let her, to the crowd laughed: “Xiao Ru is still small, at least wait until next year to break the melon for her, adults enjoy the other sisters it! To small women can also be.”

Leaving Xiao Ru where she was, Sister Su walked out into the thicket of men and women, just to be embraced and fiercely caressed by a man, and without any further ado, a cock was inserted into her wet pussy.

“No!” Sister Su put up with the pain of having just been thrust in so quickly and laughed: “Sir, don’t… it’s better to leave your Yuan Yang inside Sister Xiang’er.” Then she clamped her legs together and drew herself upward, using her hands to dislodge the man’s penis.

Only to see that it was already wet, with almost transparent liquid. At her prompting, the man still inserted into the original woman – Xiang Er inside. Under the gentle ranting of Xiang’er, the man also felt very happy, and soon injected semen into the woman’s pussy.

Sister Su is still naked and beautiful body, in the men and women in the bushes shuttle to help the fun, have been ejaculated men approached, will not be refused. Men have gone to the field to play Xiao Ru’s, Su Sisters are instructed to only touch not to insert, to insert their own  intention on behalf of.

So down, Su sister body also left six, seven men’s semen, until dusk, wine and meat and beautiful women’s feast this is the end.

(End of section IV)

Completion date 2000-12-20

(Section V)

On June 8, Li Tuan’s troops pulled out their fortress and traveled west.

Most of the geishas stayed where they were, and only a hundred remained with the army. At this time, who would have thought that the victory or defeat of this trip actually depended on them?

On the same day, Uda brought another party to the forty-mile pavilion built by Li Tuan. The next day it marched northward from a different direction. The geisha sent off the procession and returned to Anhan City.

On June 11th, I don’t know what will happen to the west and north, while Zhao Hao, who personally led the generals, will also leave An Han to the east.

After running for a while, Zhao Hao turned back and said to Qi Jin, who was beside him, “General Qi, do you think, this time, if we split the army into three, can we succeed?”

“Your Majesty… I, too, am filled with great ambition, but I am not sure of my future, so I would like to listen to Your Majesty’s advice.”

“This… huh? I think General Wu’s journey should be a success. On our way, if we win big, we can take Lop Chey, and if we win small, we can take the Cangling Mountains – according to Anping, the barren area around the Cangling Mountains has no passes, but it is a little-known natural danger. Our army can temporarily build a city, will not be afraid of the Russians, the Mongols attacked.”

“What Sage He said is very true. Mister Qi has also passed by the Cangling and knows a little about geography.”

“Then, of the three armies, the most worrying one is Li Tuan’s… I was regretting that I had given him fewer men. But when I think about it, I really don’t have many men at the beginning of our country.”

“Your Majesty, please be careful. Lianyatshey is the capital of a country with a large population nearby, and the enemy army, which may number close to 10,000, is really not easy to capture. If we don’t, the area is mostly plains and jungles, with no dangers, and it’s difficult to ambush them, so it’s going to be difficult to defend it.”

“Yes… well, all the generals should just focus on their own side and work hard!”

“Yes!” Zhao Hao and Qi Jin spurred their horses together and rushed forward.

★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ And said Li Tuan all the way to the earliest, along the way encountered villages, autumn no offense, declared the Yan Han regulations and military discipline. The local residents were originally under the rule of the Russian minority, one of the avoidance, two see Yan Han troops really do not burn, kill and pillage, three happy to hear that the Yan Han policy lenient, all to serve the jurisdiction.

As expected, it has been a month since the uprising of the Yanhan clan, and the Russians have been on guard, although they have not been able to advance due to a variety of reasons, including surprise and constraints. The western road is the Russian homeland, where the Russians intermingle with local minorities (Tartars, Chechens, Chuvash and dozens of other ethnic groups) and rule over them.

The first to block the advance of the Yan Han army was the Principality of Mogileo, which had set its capital at Lianye Sheyi.

Grand Duke Tempest Ludovic, was a drunkard, after losing his wife in middle age, he married a young woman called Luo Leijiawa for the Grand Duchess. Luo Leijiawa beautiful and good charm, Templudov was fascinated by the soul. This time the Russian countries united troops, he sent only two ministers with their own six thousand troops – half of the total force, to the east to fight Mongolia. His own sick hide in the lair, all day and Luo Leijiawa spend the day drinking, living a life of debauchery and decadence.

Unexpectedly, after the Yan Han uprising, the Russian allied forces of the eastern expedition has been deep into the Mongolian hinterland, into and uneasy, and unwilling to retreat; and has reacted to the Mongolian army of 40,000 people have also rushed, so the two armies are in a standstill, a moment of time can not be rashly moved. Fortunately, the Russian army this time to regain the original territory is the Russian rule, with the army with a lot of supplies, so even if away from the mainland, but also can last. Mongolia khan mengguo timur on the Russians dared to occupy his new capital, take away his artisan beauty, furious, himself in the south to throw can not draw body, will make the general iron solid Lu brought 10,000 Mongolia iron horsemen, 30,000 color eye infantry, go to teach the Russians a hard lesson.

But the Russian army in the summer Taniyev’s training and condemnation has not been the same as in the past, the initial battle, the Russian side of the loss of seven thousand soldiers, Mongolia also casualties amounted to more than four thousand people. And fought some small battles, see can’t take advantage of what cheap, iron solid Lu in the general’s discouragement, had to hold down the impatient temperament, and the Russian army into the hold, waiting for the great khan in the south of the war can be smooth, and then come to the aid, at that time will be the Russians to kill a piece of armor not to be left behind.

The situation on the front line was like this, and since half of the army had gone to the rear, and thinking that Yan Han might come to conquer, he couldn’t help but panic. After all these years, Templudov was a little more diligent, and sent his men to repair the city walls, build a few fortresses, and recruited 10,000 soldiers from all over the world. In this way, he thought that he would be able to cope with Yan Han’s attack–and besides, when the army of the alliance came back, Yan Han would not be reduced to pieces?

★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ Li Tuan went out of the mountains and met a small group of Russians in the first battle, killing more than fifty of the enemy and capturing a similar number of them alive; while the Han army lost only a few men.

Advancing that evening to a fortress, the enemy fled without a fight.

Another day passed, the advance was continued, another fort was taken at noon, a sharp march was made, and in the evening another fort, which was defenseless, was taken with a single blow, and nearly the whole of the enemy were captured alive. There were about two hundred men, one of whom had just come from Lien Yschei with orders.

Interrogating this prisoner, he heard the news: Templudov had received some reinforcements from the neighboring countries, and knowing that the front line had lost, he aggressively gathered 15,000 men to come and fight for the victory.

Li Tuan was deep in thought… but in order not to affect the morale of the army, he only asked his second-in-command, Xiao Heng, to stay behind while the rest of the generals went off to celebrate their success.

Outside the tent came the sound of singing and dancing, Li Tuan ignored it, but Xiao Heng is a man of love, can not help but some of the heart; but see the general’s seriousness, but also pack down the mind, together to discuss how to deal with the enemy.

After a long time, it was late at night, Li Tuan told Xiao Heng to go back to rest and prepare for the deadly battle with the enemy tomorrow.

When ★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ Xiao Hyeong returned to his tent, he saw a beautiful woman with a smile on her brow, sitting on the edge of his bed.

So it’s Sister Su. She’s been waiting.

Xiao Hyeong is twenty-four years old, with a gentle temperament and a scholarly face, and it is hard to imagine at a glance that he is a primus general who is good at charging into battle.

Xiao Heng met Sister Su during his journey with the army, and after a long time of love, Xiao Heng regarded Sister Su, who was 10 years older than him, as his confidante and loved her very much.

Although Sister Su is in her middle age, her beauty has only increased but not decreased. However, after many years of working as a prostitute, she is gradually feeling lost, but she is happy to meet Tanlang. Xiao Hyeong has not yet married, and Sister Su is not looking for a wife. If she can serve a man who is worth relying on, and commit herself to a life-long relationship, her wish will be enough.

These days of dance feast, Su sister is and Xiao Ru only in the middle, even if the jade body to show, but also can only be viewed from afar, no longer let a person profane play. It is only at night that she comes to Xiao Hyeong’s tent to sleep with him.

Tonight, naturally, there is no shortage of clouds and rain. Xiao Hyeong is young and full of energy and blood, and he loved Sister Su almost too much and embraced her in his arms with a burst of kisses.

Even Su sister such a woman who has experienced the wind and moon for a long time, also can’t help but be moved by the love, let the spring shirt Luo jacket was Xiao Lang removed one by one, and then he clutched a pair of lady’s breasts, squeezing and sucking your head. The first time I saw him, I was so happy to see him, and I was so happy to see him, and I was so happy to see him, and I was so happy to see him, and I was so happy to see him, and I was so happy to see him, and I was so happy to see him, and I was so happy to see him, and I was so happy to see him, and I was so happy to see him, and I was so happy to see him, and I was so happy to see him.

“Xiao Lang, come…” Sister Su’s lust was running high and her voice pleaded.

(End of section V)

Completion date 2000-12-30

(Section VI)

Xiao Hyeong wrenched Sister Su’s body around, Sister Su lay on her back and raised her hips, Xiao Hyeong penetrated from behind and did it painfully, both of them were very happy.

But after the joyfulness, when they embraced the bed, Sister Su noticed the heaviness of Xiao Heng’s face.

Sister Su was smart and understanding, so she asked about the war situation. Xiao Hyeong told her that there is no good strategy to break the enemy, and that the only way is to expect the soldiers to fight.

In the end, Xiao Hyeong sighed with some sadness, “The enemy will be here soon, and although we are in love, I don’t know what will happen to us tomorrow night…”

Sister Su, however, did not panic or lament, but advised Xiao Heng with a straight face that he should not be negative if he is a man.

Xiao Hyeong smiled breathlessly. In fact, he is not afraid to die, determined to fight. The terrain here is vast, difficult to use tactics, the main general Li Tuan also have no way, what can he do.

They embraced each other in silence. After a long time, Xiao Hyeong was about to fall asleep when she heard Sister Su say, “Mr. Xiao, I have a plan…” and then she revealed her idea.

Xiao Hyeong made a hesitation at hearing this. But it was really worth considering. After thinking for a long time, he finally said, “But, you…”

“I… all my sisters have to suffer, so naturally I’m no exception… and Xiao Ru…”

“┅┅”

“Xiao Lang…”

“Ç… I understand. I’ll talk to the Lord General. But I’m afraid he won’t agree.”

Early the next morning, Li Tuan’s tent.

Xiao Hyeong went in and the two spoke.

Li Tuan really frowned and said: “No way! How can you rely on these two men of Yan Han? What’s more–” At this time, Sister Su requested to come in outside, Li Tuan frowned again and let her come in.

Then later, I don’t know what Sister Su said to Li Tuan, and after saying it for a long time, Li Tuan finally agreed.

Xiao Hyeong accompanied Su Sister out and returned to his tent, he couldn’t help but embrace Su Sister tightly once again.

★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ What’s coming is coming.

The Russian army of 15,000, because they could not yet understand the strength of the Han army, were careful at first and arrived in formation.

With the fortress in sight and about to engage in battle with the Han army, the Russian generals tensed up, and Grand Duke Templudov saved!

drew his sword and roared twice in Russian, whereupon the men followed in a chorus.

It really seemed to work, as morale and formation slowly approached the fort.

Suddenly someone shouted, “The Han army has run away!”

Templudov looked as he was pointed out, and sure enough, there was a large cloud of smoke behind the side of the fort, and about several thousand men retreating.

“The Han army is actually that large! Aren’t there only a couple thousand of them? But why are they retreating?”

Templudov was too suspicious to pursue, and sent his troops into the fortress to investigate. But it was really empty inside.

There were a few formerly captured Russian soldiers left behind, and according to them, the Han army probably retreated urgently because of something at home.

“I see! It must be that the army on the eastern front has counterattacked and returned, huh? What Yan Han, no more days to die!”

Templudov ordered a pursuit, but the Han army was really running fast and only picked up some flag armor.

The next day, the Russians continued in hot pursuit and recaptured another fortress, this time with a lot of provisions.

On the third day the last fortress was recaptured, and further in was the forest district. One cavalry unit, being greedy and light, caught up with the Han rearguard and was beaten and almost completely destroyed, and it was only when Templudov commanded his army to follow him that the Han army retreated in a hurry. You can see that the Han’s rearguard were swarthy cavalry and could not catch up.

Templudov warned his men to be careful and steady advance, with his many years of experience in marching and fighting, where the retreating army, the rear guard must be elite. Templudov then warned the Russians not to take the enemy lightly, the cavalry should wait for the cooperation of the bow infantry, never venture into.

The pursuit continued, and after a day’s interval, Templudov decisively ordered a night march, and indeed easily captured a Han camp, and nearly surrounded the Han army. As a result, although there were few kills and injuries, a large amount of supplies were captured.

Templudov asked his men to count the beds and stoves in the camp and estimate how many Han soldiers there were.

“Report to the Grand Duke! The Han army is about five thousand strong.”

“Five thousand? That much? Oh… According to our research, their entire army can’t be in the tens of thousands, so they’re attacking me with a whole nation’s army? Joke… I have a plan… They’ve been retreating all the way, their morale is low, and they think we’re tired from the night’s pursuit, so they’ll rest a short distance ahead. If we rest and cook, we can catch up with them before afternoon and destroy those pigs!”

“What a great duke!”

Some of the generals began to sigh. The analysis is really reasonable, worthy of a great duke who has been in the battlefield for a long time.

As the Grand Duke had commanded, the Russians dragged their weary bodies in hot pursuit, and in the afternoon a large fortress was seen.

“Heh, what a big camp, the Han army retreat is also about ostentation, maybe the king is inside.” Templudov said as he looked at the close generals on his left and right.

“Charge! Kill!” The generals then commanded their troops and horses and rushed forward ruthlessly.

The Han army had probably already realized that the gongs and drums were sounding urgently.

When the chase came to an end, the Russians could no longer be bothered to form any lines, and Templudov did not restrain them. Because he thought that the enemy had also been so disorganized that they were bent on fleeing, there was little need for a line.

When the Russians arrived at the fortress in a confused state, they saw a group of people also fleeing in a confused state and could not help laughing and cursing: “Those Chinese pigs…”

Entering the fortress to see what loot had been left behind, the Russians entered the tents carelessly and unsuspectingly, and then were heard to “wah wah wah wah”. They were exhausted, but now they were refreshed.

Templudov hastily dismounted and drew his sword to charge in. He was also a bold and capable general, and thought that his men had been ambushed or mischievous in some way.

But before he entered a tent, he heard the cries of a woman. Templudov was very surprised, but also feel the blood rushing. He went in and saw that, yes, there were actually women in the tents, and they were all unclothed, but their figures and looks were gorgeous.

The Russian soldiers danced around as if they had found some rare treasure. Those who reacted quickly went up and touched the women, forcibly pulling off what was left of their clothes.

Someone at last realized that the Grand Duke had also come in, and hastily spoke a few words in Russian. It was only with difficulty that his companion, who had come forward impatiently, heard them and hastened to settle down. They saw that the Grand Duke was also staring blankly.

Worthy of being a grand duke, he grunted, actually didn’t lay a hand on the woman, lifted his leg and went out of the tent, just leaving a sentence: “Pay attention to order!”

As expected of a Grand Duke… he ran further in. One of the leaders of the Russian army rushed to keep order, knowing what the Grand Duke meant – there were still too few women, so be careful not to make a mess when it was time to play.

And the Grand Duke, true to his name, true to… he actually smelled something as if it were a dog’s sense of smell, and he pushed his sword straight into the center of the Han camp.

Six or seven of his soldiers and generals hurriedly followed him. Is it because of their responsibility to protect the Grand Duke, or is it because they recognize that following the Grand Duke will bring them sweet rewards?

In the tent, the cups and plates were in a state of disarray, and in the center was a dancing carpet with women’s underwear on it. At a second glance, the jaws of the soldiers and generals were literally about to fall off──really worthy of being a Grand Duke! There were a dozen women here against the wall, each with a face and body that was the finest of the finest!

“Hahahahaha…” Grand Duke Templudov let loose a wild laugh.

“Hahaha…”

“Haha…”

“Hahaha…”

The pro-soldiers and pro-generals laughed in succession. This was the most they had laughed since the beginning of the war.

Five defeats against the Han army, and now these beautiful women… Why didn’t I catch the Han army with women earlier? The desire to destroy them was already burning… hahaha… women… women that the Han army couldn’t take away in time…

The Grand Duke is really worthy of being a Grand Duke, and the divine plan of rushing the army to chase them through the night really has this benefit to gain!

I guess the Han army didn’t expect this, did they? It looked as if they were about to enjoy the women… I don’t know who shouted out of joy… When the Russians at the back heard that there were women, they scrambled into the camp, and tens of thousands of Russians crowded into the camp, which had a capacity of about 5,000 men.

True to his name, the Duke… did not lose his head and had already ordered his men to keep a close watch on the women in the tent, and came out himself to maintain order. He ordered all the generals to lead their own troops and rest in the Han camp, utilizing the tents of the Han army. When it was dusk, they would go up in the morning and clean up the drooping Han army.

There were only about a hundred women in the camp, including those in the tent. The happy Russians were a bit worried… Did they want a hundred men to fight against one woman?

Being the Grand Duke… who knew exactly what his men were thinking, he laughed twice and said, “The first to find a woman goes to the first to find one. Don’t complain if you can’t get them – go straight in and take An Han, where there are tons of beautiful women!

Then the whole battalion shouted, “Take Anhan!”

“Step on Yan Han!”

“Destroy the hogs!”

┅┅

And with that, the Archduke shook off his hoary men and entered the tent once more.

The generals arranged for the soldiers to rest. Han army tent was originally a live five, six people, now crowded down more than ten people, fortunate enough to get a woman, on the inside to make a fuss; can not be divided, listening to the clamor around somewhere, itching, laughing and cursing and envy and regret and frustration.

I laughed at the incompetence of the Han army, cursed them for not bringing more women, envied them for enjoying themselves, regretted that I hadn’t been brave enough to enter the fortress earlier, and hated the fact that none of my companions had been able to grab a woman for us…

Night had fallen, and it so happened that there were quite a number of illuminated lamps in the Han camp, and the Russians added their own, which made the camp as bright as day.

The whole camp was boiling like a pot had been opened.

The women who were caught were miserable and predictable. They were already dressed sexily, and many of them had already been stripped naked when the Russians came in (by the Han army?), and those with only one or two articles of clothing were carried and dragged into the camps. The women who had only one or two articles of clothing were stripped naked and carried and dragged into the battalions for their pleasure.

In some tents, women were forced to dance. When they could not speak the language, the Russians twisted their waists and arms to show that they understood. Those who refused were grabbed by the breasts and pinched by the buttocks for further coercion. Forcing a woman who is already in the palm of her hand to perform lewd gestures is also something that stirs the libido even more.

There were tents where the woman was quickly pinned to the ground. Getting her on all fours, the men come up and lick her fingers and toes, her thighs and belly, the tips of her breasts, and even rattle her pussy wide open, listening to the whimpering sounds the woman makes for fun. It was also possible to put her in various positions; for example, to make her lie on her back, hold her legs and feet together, raise her buttocks, show her pussy from behind between her legs, and force her to use both hands to pull her pussy apart and show it to the men for their appraisal…

In some tents, the women were subjected to even more embarrassing torture – tied up in this way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way, that way…

Some of them simply dragged the tied women out of the tent, and proudly abused them in front of other soldiers: forcing them to drink a lot of water, and then pinching their pussy while waiting for the water to enter their stomachs, and then reprimanded them, and their fingers into their vaginas to tease them until the women couldn’t help but urinate in public, and also pressed down on her urinary eye so that she couldn’t let go even if she wanted to, and wriggled her buttocks painfully; and then took a thin bamboo pipe and inserted it into their anuses, and then forced them to shrug their asses, and poured water into the bamboo pipe, and even poured wine into it for a while before they gave up. Then they were forced to shove their asses up and pour water or even wine into the pipe for a long time before they stopped. Then they were untied, and their naked bodies were left lying on the ground, their pussies dripping with wetness, from what they had poured into them, and also from the leaking of the women’s lustful juices as they were being humiliated…

No matter what, when it’s time to play, you have to start gang-raping. It didn’t matter if you were willing or not, if you weren’t, you’d just get raped even more.

Of course, most of the women were good – probably because they were geishas and could not be helped, so it was easier to give in? It seems so. Geisha are probably more receptive to sexual assault, aren’t they?

How could the Russians have imagined that the tears in the corners of the eyes of the women who had been toyed with meant anything more than humiliation?

(End of section VI, to be continued in chapter V)

Completion date 2000-12-31, 2001-01-01

Article author: Dokuroku

Contact e-mail: [email protected].

[email protected]

Chapter 5: A Long Way to the West

(Section I)

From Grand Duke Templudov of Mogileo on down, the Russian army, which was playing wildly with women, from the generals to the rank and file, was completely bereft of vigilance.

This is often praised by his subordinates “worthy of being a grand duke” Templudov, now also can not help but put down the majesty of the grand duke, sitting on his butt in the tent, looking at more than a dozen of high-class beautiful women in front of him, can not help but some want to dance with excitement.

The soldiers and generals drove the women into the center and tore their remaining clothes, forcing them to dance and pander. Templudov took the bottle of wine that was already on the table and ordered the beautiful women, who were not clothed, to pour wine, but none of them dared to come near.

“You all can’t understand ah?!” The Archduke got annoyed and bellowed.

He also knew that ordinary foreign women did not understand Russian. He himself did not know Chinese, Mongolian, Jurchen, Korean… He was so angry when no one understood his bottle of wine that he was about to go up to them with his horsewhip and beat them all up.

But then she saw a stunning woman lifting a jug of wine from the floor with a worried face and approaching with some fear, “Pour, pour?” She said grudgingly in very unskilled Russian.

“Haha! Yes! Pour the wine, pour the wine!” The Grand Duke was then happy again, extending his hand to hold the wine bottle. On the other hand, he marveled at the woman’s beauty – her face was pretty, her skin was white and smooth, her figure was slender and well-proportioned, and her torn red dress covered her body – she turned out to be Sister Su, the leader of the dancers.

Sister Su covered her ample breasts with one hand and poured wine for the Grand Duke from a jug in the other. Although she stood up for herself, she seemed to be very frightened, her hand trembled, the wine pot shook, and the wine not only fell into the bottle, but also spilled on the ground and into the Grand Duke’s hand.

The Grand Duke, however, did not blame, and drank it all in one go with a smile on his face. Fang down the wine bottle, a pull over the Su sister, with a big wet hand will be her whole side of the breasts grabbed, pinched twice, with his mouth to lick the droplets of wine stained on the breasts.

The sex maniac Archduke looked like he was craving for sex, and his men had already been burning with desire, so they surrounded the women and molested them without even bothering to ask for permission. The women let out shrieks and moans.

Sister Su was being forcibly kissed up and down her jade body by the Grand Duke across her body, and was enduring it with her eyes closed, when she suddenly heard a scream, and the voice was that of a very young teenage girl.

“Xiao Ru!” Sister Su cried out as she struggled.

“Hmm?” As soon as the Grand Duke was distracted, Sister Su had already disengaged herself and went to pull one of the soldiers who had dragged Xiao Ru to the ground and groped her. The pro-soldier had pressed Xiao Ru’s head under his chest and was licking one of her peppery breasts, Xiao Ru’s lower body was naked and her legs were struggling.

When he saw Sister Su fleeing, he started to get a bit annoyed and was about to pull Sister Su back, when he suddenly glanced over and saw Xiao Ru’s feet and legs facing this way, which were exceptionally beautiful, and when he got closer to see them, he could not help but be pleasantly surprised at their whiteness and smoothness.

“Hey! There’s plenty of women, get over there!” Templudov pushed his soldiers out of the way and pulled Xiao Ru up to watch. A young girl of fifteen or sixteen years old, with such a delicate face, breasts that looked like buds ready to bloom, and a body that looked as if it was dripping with freshness… The Maharaja’s eyes went wild.

An exclamation of admiration escaped Templudov’s lips as he scooped up Xiao Ru with one hand and grabbed Sister Su with the other, returning to that position on the top table. Putting Sister Sue towards the corner of the hexagonal tent, he couldn’t wait to escort Xiao Ru down, forcefully spreading her legs and spreading her pussy lips with his fingers.

“Haha! A virgin! Haha…” The Maharaja was so pleased with himself that his maniacal laughter drew the eyes of his men to him.

“Hahaha… wow…” The maharaja was still laughing, so his men continued to do their own work, some of them having already sexually broken through the woman’s forbidden zone, their pricks ramming into the woman’s pussy. The woman’s moans became louder and more urgent.

Outside the tent, the more unfortunate women had already been humiliated, their pussies filled with men’s semen and running down their thighs. Some of them even had their anuses repeatedly penetrated and injected. Their vaginas could not hold back and the fluid they produced was smeared for lubrication, and their lower bodies were covered with mucus. Because there were guys who forced women to urinate and others who saw them did the same thing, many women were also subjected to this kind of humiliation, and their urine was gushed out by the little eyes inside the labia by the men’s hands, leaving puddles of water on the ground.

Inside the tent, too, the climax was gradually reached. Templudov pulled Sister Su and Xiao Ru to one side, tore off what little cloth and silk scraps were left on their bodies, and then forcefully wrenched them around, playing with them wantonly. Sister Su’s vulva was already overflowing with nectar, and even the untouched Xiao Ru’s delicate pussy lips were wet.

“I’m good, aren’t I? Hahahahahaha…” The maharaja laughed wildly at this, but unfortunately, his men were now busy with their own business, and no one came to say, “You’re the maharaja!” So Templudov laughed lustfully and continued to work on the two beauties in his hands. Sister Su in the pussy of the obscene liquid scooped over, coated in small as the soft teenage pubic hair. He was so excited that he came down to plan which one to do first and how he was going to do it.

While this was going on, the sound of drums and trumpets interrupted the excitement that had been so hard to raise to the extreme. The Russians at the edge of the camp spilled blood all over the ground. Feathered arrows rained down, and the sentries, who were grumbling, patrolling, and browsing and looking into the camp, were the first to become corpses and leave the earth with remorse.

Battalion side is temporarily unable to turn the number, or “fierce battle” is over drilled out of the guys to breathe, feather arrows penetrated into the body of their armor is not complete, than their prick into the woman’s vagina is more ruthless, as the saying goes, extreme joy brings sadness. Don’t know where to come, don’t know how many of the Han army broke into the old fortress, storming and slashing, under the knife of the human head have fallen to the ground.

Started already for a while, the drum noise finally alarmed the Grand Duke, just put down the woman stood up, see a panting general to report: “Our army was attacked, surrounded! My lord, make a decision!” Then another bloody general struggled in, did not say a word and fell to the ground, a touch of the mouth and nose, it turned out to have never been able to say what he wanted to say.

The Grand Duke rose up: “Meet the enemy!”

Ignoring the women, he went out of the tent, half-naked and hairy, and drew his sword to take command of the battle – but his men were still in no mood to fight! “It’s over…” the clever and perceptive Maharaja must have thought, so he ran back to his tent.

“Retreat! Retreat back! Don’t panic!” He roared. His soldiers were well-trained and immediately ran out of the tent, some rushing to pass on the order, some rushing to pull their horses. Templudov was about to go out as well, when he turned around and saw the two women… who hadn’t yet had a chance to enjoy themselves…

Not bad for a Grand Duke! He was still obsessed with making sure to enjoy those two women! The attendants drew their horses, and Templudov went into the tent and drew Sister Sue, tying her fast and hard to one of the horses, securing her securely, before going back into the tent, carrying Ru, and mounting his own horse.

“Your Highness…” The attendants were dumbstruck. By this time, the Han army had already stormed the camp, and the Russians who were quick to escape had already grabbed their horses, while those who were quick to follow had already left.

“Don’t yell! If you want a woman, each of you go in and take one on your horse!”

Good man… As expected of a Maharaja, he set a good example by making his men forget their lives for sex.

There are really a few bold did so, the rest of the armed and unarmed, if you do not run can not run, dozens of people, clustered around the Grand Duke, to the camp door leading to the road.

On the way there were many more folds, and when they went out, only half of them were left, but as if they had been pardoned, they galloped toward the western avenue where the night was sinking.

(End of section I)

Completion date 2001-03-14

(Section II)

As the battle continues, a troop of cavalry comes and goes as they please, and the first one, a primus general with a silver spear in his hand like dancing pear blossoms, kills him instantly, that is, Xiao Heng, the vice general of the Han army. The Russians, who have no heart to fight, are not strong enough and want to run away. The Han army kills the enemy’s survivors and at the same time puts the rescued women under the protection of the army.

Xiao Hyeong is anxiously searching for his “best friend”, Sister Su. It was her idea to lure the enemy with her body and she was determined to die for it, but where is she now?

The battlefield gradually thinned out, Xiao Heng Heng another shot thrust a Russian soldier to death, just drew out the bloody head of the gun, suddenly heard a wild cry behind him, and hastened to turn back with his gun, only to see an enemy soldier who raised his sword to rush to the enemy soldier has already flopped to the ground, and a feathered arrow penetrated through his undershirt.

The Han general who shot the arrows clapped his horse to usher in, also holding a snow-silver spear in his hand, with a long and healthy body, it was the main general Li Tuan. Two people look around, shouting and killing has been weakened, in addition to the corpse has been very few people wearing Russian uniforms.

Li Tuan looked at Xiao Heng for a moment, wanting to say something. There is a slight hint of blame on his face. To know, the implementation of this plan is he is not willing, are Su Sisters strong advice and Xiao Heng help; just now saw some women were bad after the collapse of the unbearable scene, so Li Tan very depressed, no joy of victory.

Xiao Hyeong lowered his head. After a moment’s hesitation, he said, “My Lord General, I… uh, the Russian army is too numerous to encircle and destroy, but there are still many who have leaped to the west, so I’ll immediately take my troops and go after them!”

Just as he was about to dial his horse, he heard Li Tuan say, “You stay and check, I’ll go after him!”

After such a short sentence, Li Tuan waved his hand, and a dozen or so riders behind him cried out and ran towards the west. Seeing this, the Han troops hurriedly held their blades and followed closely.

Siu Hyeong complied with the order and did the work of removing the remnants of the enemy and cleaning up the battlefield in the camp.

Because the Han army broke into the fortress and then do not use bows and arrows, the women in this melee was involved in very little, rescued are concentrated in a few tents, counting the number of people is not enough, Xiao Heng heart uneasy. After a while, the order in the camp was restored.

The results of the battle as reported by the ministries were: more than 5,500 Russians were killed inside and beside the battalion, about 2,000 were wounded and captured, and about 2,000 knelt down and begged for forgiveness; more than 300 horses, 11,000 pieces of weaponry, 800 pairs of iron armors, and 13,000 pairs of leather armors were captured…

On the other hand, 25 of the women who lured the enemy were injured, but fortunately none of them died in the melee, which is a miracle. But… seven of them, including Sister Su, are missing, all of them from the art class.

Xiao Heng was in a hurry and ignored the fact that it was already dark and left only 200 soldiers to guard the camp, while the rest of them marched in the night to meet the general and chase down the fleeing enemy. Before leaving, they naturally did not neglect to tie up the captured 2,000 enemy soldiers in bunches and stuffed them into their tents to prevent them from coming back. From the next day onwards, the remaining men would escort the captives and the women back to Anhan City.

The wind was blowing, the night was heavy, and the sound of horses’ hooves and footsteps resounded in the surrounding silence. In the light of the torches, the surnames written on the flag: “Li” and “Xiao” were vaguely visible.

Li Tuan chased in a hurry, even in the array of separated personal flag bearer are too late to go with him. Although the enemy was caught off guard and suffered a big loss, but after all, it is a whole ten times my army, even if the loss of more than half, the main general only rate of more than a hundred men and horses to chase, it is still dangerous.

Along the way, there were quite a number of abandoned bodies, all Russians, which appeared to have been either killed by my pursuers or trampled to death by their own people. Occasionally, I also found some scattered enemy soldiers, as well as wounded soldiers on the ground. Because there is no spare capacity to take care of the captives, so they will kill without mercy, and do not have to ask whether to surrender or not.

Moonlight and torchlight chased the fleeing enemy through the night.

When we finally arrived at the last abandoned camp, it was already past three o’clock. The camp was empty and there was no Li Tuan in sight, so Xiao Heng was even more worried.

The camp was very large, and there was a pit dug for 5,000 men to deceive the enemy into believing that we also had a large number of men-so when they were suddenly attacked, the Russians could not understand the realities of our army, and hearing the drums and horns all around them, and seeing that the Han army was coming fiercely, and that their own armors had been dismantled and their blades thrown away, they all fled in fear that they could not catch up with the enemy, and no one put on their armors or looked for their weapons.

The battle was a complete success. Xiao Heng only ordered to take a short rest to straighten his clothes and armor which were messed up during the rush, and then continued the chase.

Around the fourth watch, a fire was seen ahead, and when he approached, he saw that it was indeed the main general’s men. Xiao Heng saw Li Tuan and was so happy that his heart was half down.

Li Tuan did not expect that they will even night also chased to come here, some surprise, asked the hard work, let the generals on the ground to nap, daybreak again. So the Han army does not unload armor, pillow weapon lying down. Only a few halberd guards still for the crowd sentry.

The poor chase all the way to kill the Russian army more than a thousand people, the enemy screamed bitterly, scattered and fled; and the Han army, each of them is to do the hard work of the origin, the new army, fighting skills are still to be honed, but the fight for physical strength and endurance is very good at it.

Li Tuan asked Xiao Heng about the results of his count and was also satisfied with such a victory, patting Xiao Heng on the shoulder and telling him to go and rest in peace as well.

Xiao Hyeong agreed, and when Li Tuan was lying down, he went to ask one of the cavalrymen if he had seen any women of our tribe on the road.

The cavalryman pointed to a spot not far away, and it was none other than a woman, barefoot and robed, already asleep, who turned out to be the one who had been rescued on the chase.

Archduke Templudov’s group had escaped almost thirty miles and were catching their breath and gathering the fleeing remnants. Someone from behind arrived in a panic on a horse that was too late to be saddled, saying that the Han army had pursued them.

Templudov was still calm, and hastened to ask how many people had come. The one who had fled had already lost his soul, and said breathlessly, “Probably, probably a few thousand!”

Templudov was also scared out of his wits at the sound of it, and hurriedly drove the hard-gathered group to a fast run.

Most of them had scattered, and now there were less than a thousand men around, but the Han army was so fierce, with thousands of men coming after them, how could they resist? Running wildly, running wildly… Gradually losing those who could not run fast, running wildly… It was completely dark, with no torches and only the moonlight, and the procession became more and more chaotic, with horses stepping on people and people stepping on people.

“Firelight! The Han army is coming after us!” Who was the first to exclaim, and the exclamations soon rang out.

Running wildly, running wildly… Completely abandoning the infantry, running wildly…

There were only a hundred or so riders left, and when they came to the last fortress, they could finally rest.

But then the fire was spotted again!

Heaven! The Han army is tougher than ghosts!

Keep mounting the horse and galloping…

The horses of the Grand Duke’s own soldiers and generals are selected from the tall horses of Northern Europe, naturally not afraid to run wildly, and some of them even hold women captive–all of them are following the example of the Grand Duke, who is greedy for sex and does not care about his life.

It rushed out a good distance again. Not everyone’s horse was that good, and some people’s horses were already hoarse.

Stop and rest. Is it safe here? But… “Han army! Run!” The voice of the Han army was still ringing out, and those who had lost their armor had no choice but to keep running, hating the Han army for being so merciless and for driving them so hard.

One of the useless soldiers didn’t have time to put the woman’s arms around the horse in his panic, and the streaking hooves were far away. The naked woman did not cry, though in her heart she was terrified and saw only the long, vaguely white road. All around was silence and darkness. Her whole body was tired to the point of exhaustion, and she just lost consciousness until the firelight raced closer from the far end of the horizon and someone spotted her.

The visitors are Han troops. She’s saved.

The horses of the Han army had also reached the limit of their physical strength and were stationed here. Then after about two more hours so long, Xiao Heng’s rear group rushed up.

Let’s not talk about the Han army. Like a scared bird of prey, Grand Duke Templudov’s group rested and retreated, retreated and retreated, one night and most of the day, leaving behind all the territories recovered over the past five days, and at the time of the sun’s setting, they ran into the gates of Lianyechey, the capital city of the Duchy of Mogile, which is the capital of the Duchy of Mogile.

Templudov took a look at the group, less than a hundred men. He roughly waved his hand at the dumbfounded stay-at-home general who was about to speak, signaling to shut up, “Gather the men and prepare to defend the city! The Han army is many, many, many, and we have suffered a great loss!”

Templudov put it this way.

“Yes, yes!” The two generals hurriedly went to issue an emergency order. They thought to themselves, “The Grand Duke’s men have actually lost a clean battle, the enemy is not to be trifled with! Only a strong castle can save our lives… The western castle is small and the palace is not far from the eastern gate. The Grand Duke led the remnants of his army and entered without saying a word.

When he arrived, he asked his men to put down the women and hand them over to the ambassadors who were fussing about them, “Don’t worry, there’s something for you!” When his men withdrew, the Grand Duke noticed that they looked dissatisfied, so he added one more sentence. Imagine, if the women brought back from such a long journey were to be taken by the Grand Duke alone, would the men have no opinion?

The women were also tortured enough that the Grand Duke ordered his envoys to take them and wash them well before taking them to rest – be careful with them, it would be no fun to let them die. （It would be no fun to let them die. (This is the only victory after a long battle!) The ambassadresses did as they were told, and made up a large house with good beds and blankets.

After bathing, the female prisoners were fed some food, and the Grand Duke’s chamberlains tied their hands and feet and dragged them to the bed. Their naked bodies were spread out, only their breathing showed that they were still alive, and on their breasts, the tips of their attractive breasts were undulating, the Grand Duke’s attendants didn’t dare to look at them too much, and made the maids take turns watching them, and closed the door to the room and left.

Plus the Archduke. When he came back and finished dealing with the women, when he was really tired, he took a hard shower and went straight to the bedroom, where he almost collided with Lorejava at the door.

The young and beautiful Lorejiava, early in the morning with the Grand Duke hooked up, just as the Grand Duchess died, so she became a lady. She is very good charm, by the grand duke’s favor, everything goes with her. But she is mean to others, and good to show off, posing for power, simply become even Ye Xieyi city’s standing taiyao.

Worthy of being the Grand Duchess, even if she came back like a bereaved dog, the Grand Duke’s eyes would light up once he saw her.

Entering the house, ignoring Loretjiava’s inquiries, the Grand Duke droned, “Undress me and lie down on the bed!”

Loretta frowned, but did as she was told. After undressing her own clothes one by one with affection, she turned to look at the Grand Duke, who had collapsed on his back on the bed — and was already snoring. The fiery beauty was so angry that her eyes really looked like they were about to burst into flames. But there was nothing she could do about it, because the Grand Duke was her support, her source of everything.

She pouted and peeled off the Archduke’s bathrobe, moving him and setting him right. Then she herself lay down on it, pressing her breasts against the big male’s thick hairy arms, and huffing and puffing to sleep as well.

(End of section II)

Completion date 2001-03-17

(Section III)

On the twenty-sixth day of the sixth month of the summer calendar, the Yan Han army drove to the outskirts of the city of Lienye Sheyi.

This army could not be called a “great army”, for it had only fifteen hundred men when it went out, and now it had lost some more, and numbered only about twelve hundred. But it was an elite army that had grown rapidly through the war, and because of the captures and the contributions of the villages and towns along the way, the Han army was now a purely cavalry force, and most of them were clad in iron armor.

Most of the fleeing Russians were still able to run back to Lianyechey, and together with the original defending army, there were still 8,000 people, but they had been scared out of their wits. The scouts saw the red flag of the Han army from afar, they scrambled back to the city and reported: “The Han army is coming! The Han army is coming!” When asked about their strength, one said there were thousands, another said there were thousands, and this one said there were more…

As a result, Lian Yshei sent a few messengers to the allied countries in the rear to ask for help, and then closed the city gates tightly. The Grand Duke also instructed the gatekeepers that if any of their own people wished to enter the city to seek refuge – they were not to be admitted.

But this was over-anxious on his part. For there were few who fled, and the people now knew that the Han army was highly disciplined, and that, as long as they did not resist, the Han army would not commit any offense in autumn, and would guarantee the safety of all races of people. And coming under the rule of the Yan Han, the annual taxes and requirements for contributing goods were quite lenient, much easier than under the oppression of the insatiable Russian rulers.

The Han army descended ten miles from the city. The generals began to hesitate whether to surround the city or not. If we surround it, we are too few; if we don’t, won’t it expose the weakness of our army? They stopped here for two days.

During the night, a message came from the rear news horse, Li Tuan and Xiao Heng were both overjoyed at the report and their brows were relieved.

It turned out that in these twenty days or so after the first men had marched out, Anhan City had already initially organized a second group of troops.

There were twelve thousand men in this batch, twice the total number of the original army. Now under the scheming of Sage He Anping, Anhan City would then send out tens of thousands of generals to support the three front lines.

As for the war situation, the northern expedition of the right general Uda’s troops really did not meet the strong obstacles, thousands of miles of forest plains, wherever they have surrendered.

Most of the inhabitants of this land were ethnic minorities under the rule of the Russians, who lived by forestry, livestock, fishing and hunting, and now they were happy to see a new ruler with a lenient government and a low salary. While the Han army was advancing, the news was spreading in front of them, and many of them offered gifts and requested to surrender. The Han army gained a large area of land without bloodshed.

There were also a few strongholds of resistance, mostly Russians; the Han army went to attack, then the minorities will automatically come to assist, the northern cold zone of the tribes of swarthy, strong, and more skilled in the bow and axe, the war power is quite strong. The Han army collected many of these strong foreigners, and the momentum is even greater, will dare to resist the stubborn armed forces one by one, just when the western army soldiers in Lian Ye Xieyi, the northern army has nearly 5000 people, and won more than 1,100 miles of a large area of the country.

The battle of the Eastern Army is shown in a separate table.

Now there are reinforcements of 4,000 men, led by biased generals Cheng Hao and Liu Shang’en, heading for the western front, under the left general’s account for orders, and will arrive in about four days.

The reporting horse finished delivering the news and hurried out of the tent to resume his duties.

Li Tuan passed the order to pull the fortress forward.

At dawn the next day, the defenders of the east gate of Lian Ye Xieyi realized that the Han army was already at the city’s doorstep.

More than a thousand years ago, there was a powerful nation in the East called the Han Dynasty, and the red flag erected by the valiant founding emperor, Liu Bang, during his uprising against the White Snake at Mandang Dan, fluttered more than a thousand years later in front of fortified castles in faraway lands in the West.

The fortified castle seemed to tremble at the sight of the red flag. In the center of the red flag was a circle with a patterned edge, with a golden background and ink-black characters; the defeated soldiers who had taken the battle could gradually recognize a few glyphs on the flag–although they did not know what the words “Han,” “Li,” and “Xiao” actually meant. “What do these mean? The West does not have the habit of embroidering words on the flag, so some people guess that those words on the flag, eighty percent of the meaning of “punch”, “kill”, “will win” and so on, or superstitious totems.

And the legend of King Zhao Hao of Yan Han spread in all directions with the dust of the Han army’s campaign, saying that he was a half-immortal, half-saint with mysterious powers. Luckily he didn’t come here… Many in the Russian army thought so.

But all in all, the Han army came! The city of Lian Yeşeşeüi, which had been in a state of panic three times a day, was now in even greater disarray, and the marketplace was filled with screams. Men and women trembled as they asked the soldiers for news, and then the women screamed again as the men hid their fear and told them not to be afraid.

At this point, where is the Archduke? Where is the worthy Archduke Templudov?

From time to time some noise came from the room, and the proctor knocked at the door, which continued to come from the room, but the door did not open for a long time.

The proctor knocked again, and after waiting a while longer for the door to open, the proctor hesitantly knocked several more times in quick succession.

In his expectation, when the door opens, there will be a huffing and puffing Grand Duke in front of him, and he might eat a slap before he has a chance to speak. So he made up his mind, as soon as the door opened, he hurriedly grabbed the report, and tried to avoid that dumb loss.

The door opened, “Report! The Han army set up camp outside the east gate last night! Looking at the size of the camp, there are about 2,000 men!

Our army has urgently boarded the city, and the generals are asking if we should go out of the city to give them a head start! Please, Your Excellency…” The soldier realized that it was not the Grand Duke but the young, beautiful and flirtatious lady in front of him.

Loregiava wrapped her naked body in a thin cloth, but wore high heels and had an extremely unhappy look on her face.

“Go! Go! Go! Tell the generals to do whatever they want! I’ll tell the Grand Duke, and you tell the guards outside not to let anyone in! We’ll go out ourselves later!”

“But ma’am…”

“Needless to say, idiot, isn’t it just that the Han army is coming? I’ve known it for a long time. And it’s only 2,000 people, they’ll all be dead with a click of a pinky finger! Go, go, go, no more harassment!” With that, Loretjiava reached out and pinched the soldier’s face, kissed him hard on the mouth, and pushed him around.

The private caught a fleeting glimpse of Lorejava’s ample breasts in the cloth that had fallen from her cover-up as she let go of one hand, and was pushed away before she could really look at them, followed by a kick in the ass. The pro-soldier couldn’t (or couldn’t be bothered to) wipe away the heel marks and ran off in a huff, with a stupid grin on his face.

Yeah, it’s good luck. It’s a lot better than getting slapped around by the Grand Duke!

Lorejava closed the door and ran from the outer room into the inner room. It turned out that there was a hot war going on here! With that said, and with no war yet going on outside, it’s naturally not worth it.

An envoy, with only an apron tied around her body, was kneeling before Archduke Templudov and blowing his horn.

With a crude prick like that in his mouth, all that was visible on his smooth back was a thin band of apron ties.

The other envoy also leaned over to the Archduke, naked and naked, and the Archduke smiled lewdly as he fingered her privates, while she fingered herself, rubbing her breasts with one hand, and working her pussy with the other small hand right in Templudov’s big hand.

The maharajah was so horny that he purposely made his fingers “squeak” inside his overflowing pussy, enjoying the aproned beauty’s “pitter patter” as she licked her own thing – that is, make as much noise as you can or you’ll be chastised.

Lorejava ran back to the bed, threw off the thin cloth, and crowded forward to pout. Just now she just ran to the outer room to get a cup of tea, but was several times knocking on the door to urge, inside the Grand Duke as if he did not hear (or ignore, or want to let the outside of Loretjiava to care), have no choice but to take the tablecloth around the body, reluctantly go to open the door.

No big deal. Isn’t it just the Han army coming? They are human beings, they don’t have three heads and six arms. Lian Ye Xieyi is so strong and well-fed that even 20,000 men, not to mention 2,000, can’t possibly take it. Besides, the reinforcements from the allied countries will be here in a few days, and then we will see how the ants outside the city will die – Loretta thought.

The grand duke from the young in order to colorful famous, because of love jealous of the original wife constraints, can only secretly engage in outside prostitutes and lovers; Since the death of the original wife, married to the wandering and lustful Luo Leijiawa, the grand duke can be happy, a good court has been completely transformed into an indulgence of the place. Luo Leijiawa in order to take the favor of solid grace, not only their own pandering, but also cater to and promote the nature of the Grand Duke of lust, condoning him to engage in other women. After the wedding only in the “honeymoon”, in addition to their own and the Grand Duke every day sex play, the two side of the more than 20 envoys were dragged one by one to play on the bed all over the couch.

Loretta was not very jealous of the Grand Duke’s play with other women; this was probably also because she herself was quite hermaphroditic and interested in women. However, for those Oriental women that the Grand Duke swept back a week ago, Loretta felt hatred from the bottom of her heart. They are the culprits of the defeat of the Grand Duke, but this is not the life of the Grand Duke actually brought these women back; because they were tossed in the road bumps in the dying, the Grand Duke actually put them a week of good health, eat supplements, send doctors. What is even more “remarkable” is to hold back the flame of lust, and has not touched them so far.

“Is it possible that those sows were recaptured to be fattened?!” Loretta protested several times.

The Grand Duke first did not answer, but when he was asked, he laughed wildly and said, “They will suffer! This can be in the Han army siege of the city to greatly reduce their momentum ah!”

The Grand Duke said the same thing to his men. It dawned on them – no wonder they insisted on holding onto the women while they were running for their lives, it was for the sake of the future, so that they could deal a mental blow when the Han army surrounded the city. He is not afraid of danger, and he is a man of great foresight, so he is truly worthy of being a grand duke.

But Luo Leijiawa is still not happy, although she is named lady, in fact, is only the Grand Duke’s favorite concubine, to the Grand Duke said what also only listen. Now she pushed away the envoy, himself to the Grand Duke blew a horn for a while, winks two eyes, turn the body, buttocks prostrate.

Feeling her wet pussy being poked in by the strong foreign object and then beginning to jerk, Loretta Gava rested her head on her twin small arms and let out a yelp of pleasure. The intruding foreign object pumped and rubbed more violently, and Loretta Gava let out even more winsome cries.

Although she was still in the same mood, Loretjiava was a bit distracted, thinking, “The Han army has finally come to attack the city, huh…”, so she did not cooperate with the maharajah this time.

The Grand Duke proudly finished, from the beauty of the pussy withdrawal, Luo Leijiawa pussy inside and outside of the wet, but no orgasm. The Archduke smiled and did not mind, ordered two ambassadors to go to Loretta to lick her pussy – to lick off the love juice and semen that flowed out, but also to let the lady orgasm – or else chastisement.

(End of section III)

Completion date 2001-03-18

(Section IV)

Outside the city, as the sun rises, the drums and horns sound, and the iron horsemen of the Han army come out in a line of 1,000 men to call for battle.

The Grand Master was continuing his overnight “routine”, and the lady gave the order – the generals did as they pleased. The generals climbed the wall, looked ahead, and then looked at each other.

“Go out of the city to meet the enemy!” A fat man shouted. Immediately, he fought his arms and prepared to go down to the city.

“Chevarov!” , “Wait, Chevarov!” Immediately called by the generals.

“Chevarov, you want to go out of the city and answer the war?” , “Yes! We good Russians can’t afford to be cowards!”

“That…” and “Uh…” The other generals hesitated.

Have eaten the defeat of a few, the corner of the mouth and even a slight sneer, thinking: “You are not afraid of death, you go good mile!”

Chevarov finally descended to the citadel, readied his horse, and commanded the gates to be opened. He was not from the Principality of Mogileo, but was a general sent by a foreign state for support. He had brute strength and a penchant for killing. Because he was ridiculed by him, the generals of the Principality of Mogileo all looked on with cold eyes. On the contrary, the foreign generals, who were in conflict with Mogile’s own generals, followed Chevalov out of the city. It was not that they were all brave and fearless – many of them were also very weak, but seeing that there were many of them, each of them ordered his own men to go out to fight.

Mogileo’s generals, when the foreign soldiers and horses had left the city, hurriedly ordered the door to be closed, in case the Han army took advantage of this opportunity to rush in.

Six generals from the six near neighboring countries led six teams out of the city, numbering more than three thousand. Arrayed in formation, at a glance they were twice as large as Yan Han’s military formation.

Chevarov full body heavy armor, holding a long and wide heavy sword, crotch horse also like the master, belong to the “stout type”. In order to show off the military prestige, Chevalov roared, really not less than the wolf howl. The Russians also responded to the roar with a great deal of vigor. It looks like their morale has also improved. At this time, if the direct melee, the Han army really do not have the certainty of victory.

In fact, Li Tuan and Xiao Hyeong have discussed before leaving the camp to challenge: if the enemy dares to come to fight hard, our army will retreat, I understand that they will be uncertain because of the previous experience and dare not come to chase. Now Chevarov is out of the way, which is exactly what Li Xiao and Heng had in mind.

That fat man wants to show the warrior’s skills, but I do not know since ancient times, before the formation of single challenge is the habit of the Huaxia military generals, good fighting military generals are often better at single challenge. And the Chinese single challenge skills, never purely based on brute force and courage.

Chevarov called again, the Russian army again answered the drums, Li Tuan laughed: “do not have to wait for them three drums and exhaustion, let’s go on!” So the drums were beating in the Han formation, Li Tuan and Xiao Heng went out with their horses.

Chevalov sneered and shouted, “I’m not afraid to beat you both together!”

The Russian army laughed. But Li Xiao and the two men advanced only two feet away, Li Tuan said to Xiao Heng: “You supervise the formation, see me go to meet that guy.”

Xiao Hyeong said, “No, I don’t need you to come out. This is just a brave man, I would like to take the lead, let’s see me pick that guy in ten rounds.”

Li Tuan: “Okay! But be careful.”

Xiao Hyeong: “I know.”

Chevarov saw the green-robed, white-armored general coming at length, and out of his throat came another sound that he did not know whether to laugh or wheeze, but of course he might have been guilty of asthma, which was only unlikely in the month of June.

When the two horses met, Chevarov’s heavy sword slashed horizontally, Xiao Heng dodged through his horse and his sword fell through. Xiao Heng immediately stood up, and his silver spear hit Chevarov’s side shoulder, but his armor was thick and the spear head slipped through, not hurting him in the slightest. The two armies exclaimed in surprise and both of them were sweating.

Chevarov spat, Xiao Hyeong looked at his opponent contemptuously and pressed the gunman and then raised it. This action means “useless” and “come on”, but I don’t know if Chevarov, who has never seen the Chinese people fight one-on-one, understands it.

But then he came at him again-the two horses met again, and there was a scream. A scream like that of a pig, and Chevarov fell backward and threw himself heavily from his horse, blood spurting from two holes in his cheek and neck.

Xiao Heng was the first to attack with his spear, thrusting at Chevalov’s top door; Chevalov dodged quickly, but the silver spear sank downwards, hitting him right on the cheek, Chevalov screamed miserably, but the spearhead did not go deep enough, and then cut downwards before it went straight into the enemy’s throat. The spear head did not penetrate deeply into the enemy’s throat, but Xiao Heng was not careless, he drew his spear in a flash, and used the end of the pole to prepare to block the heavy sword that might chop at him according to his inertia. This is the skillful movement of a Chinese warrior who is used to fighting.

But the heavy sword fell with a thud, and the pommel of the spear missed. Chevalov was killed immediately. Frightened empty horse ran toward the Han army array, the army immediately came out several people, the high horse firmly set. The Russian army was shocked and clamored, and did not wait for the Han army to rush, each pulled their legs and ran back.

Their “decisive” action made the Han troops look dumbfounded. Only when they saw the general beckoning them did they react and chase after them.

The Russians retreated to the edge of the city, only to realize that the gates had been closed, and the generals at their head roared and shouted for the city to hurry up and pull the gates. In the rout they trampled on each other, and those who were slow to run became the victims of the sword, losing several hundred men. Now a large part of the whole crowded in the city wall, some have been squeezed to fall into the moat trench. Fortunately, the Han soldiers are few, and fear of the city guards to shoot arrows, only far from the city to the fallen people.

After another batch of Russians fell, the city gates finally opened, and they were swarming and scrambling to get inside. The defenders of the city were afraid that the Han army would take advantage of the opportunity to attack, and desperately fired arrows into the white ground to create a “quarantine area”. Some of the dead bodies and wounded soldiers in the area that were trampled down or shot down by the Han army were shot into a hornet’s nest by their own people.

It was hard to get out of danger and close the city gates. Under the count, a full third of the soldiers were lost.

Six generals, too, lost exactly one-third of their number. One of them, Chevalov, was killed before the battle; an honorable and deserved death. Another, heavily armored, was crushed with his horse into a ditch; the ditch was not wide or deep, and the horse struggled and swam away, but the man never came up again. The name of this unfortunate accidental victim is not necessary.

Mogile’s own soldiers, who were calm and did not rush to attack, looked at the woeful soldiers of the friendly countries – some were wounded by knives, some were hit by arrows, and some were drenched in water – and could not help but laugh in their hearts, saying: “Serves you right, that’s what happens when you look down on our Mogile’s soldiers and try to be brave in the battle.”

Two of them probably didn’t have the patience to hold their smiles in and didn’t have time to argue their smiles through, only to be noticed by the returning warriors. Then a few impulsive fellows pounced on them, and all of a sudden the commotion widened, and several hundred men wrestled into a ball. The generals shouted at the top of their voices to calm down the chaos, and two more people were trampled to death in the heap, one from his own country and one from a foreign country.

The Gentiles returned to their camps cursing, and the natives patrolled the city with fear and trembling.

I didn’t see the Grand Duke’s shadow until noon. After battling with three women all night and sleeping only in the morning, it was so hard that it was justifiable to sleep until noon.

(End of section IV)

Completion date 2001-03-19

(Section V)

In the evening, sleep woke up the Grand Duke Templudov which went to the court to discuss the matter, and got the report of the defeat of the ministry, the face turned into a pig liver color, as ugly as it could be.

“Sharpness has been dampened… sharpness has been dampened…” Templudov shook his head, stood up from his throne and spun around a few times. At least he was the king of the Principality of Mogileo, so he had to make some strange moves to salvage the situation when the capital was under siege and the country was in danger of falling.

“No need to panic! Close the gates tightly and guard the walls! Watch me thwart the Han pigs tomorrow!” Templudov said, about to turn around and go back to the harem. At the end of the thought, and then added: “Moreover, the reinforcements will soon arrive, right, in short, do not worry!”

Thus the archduke went away, and the generals left the king’s court without a word, and the generals of the Gentile faction and those of the national faction blanked each other a few times, and went back to their camps.

Hearing of the loss of troops, the Grand Duke, though relaxed verbally, was inwardly furious. After pondering the cause of the loss, he sent another maid to fetch the two ambassadors who had accompanied him from last night to today, and put the blame for the misdeeds of lust on them.

The two ambassadors were stripped naked, tied up, hung separately, and whipped in turn. Templudov sent the sex, beat the two envoys all over the red marks, within a few hours of crying and screaming. Out of gas, Templudov put the handle of the whip into the anus of one of the envoys, turned to the bed of Loretta Jiava pounced.

Loretta was actually “more responsible” than the two unfortunate ambassadresses, but she was a lady, the Grand Duke’s favorite concubine. Besides, “responsibility” is the biggest, in fact, who is it? Luo Leijiawa sensible already stripped naked, wriggling hot colorful body please the Grand Duke vent.

Templudov pressed down on her raised ass and thrust into her pussy from behind. Loretta moaned – but it was more a scream of pleasure than a moan – her pussy was already wet, and as she watched the Grand Duke abusing his daughter, she touched the sensitive parts of her body – her breasts, her privates – all by herself.

Even as she was being penetrated, Loretta was gasping for breath and saying, “My dear, please take all the air you can out of me… Yaaaah… My dear… Do you want me to use a rope?”

“No need!” The Archduke said so, for he had abused enough. Still, he withdrew the object from Lorejava’s cunt. Wiping the obscene liquid from between Lorejava’s strands upwards, moistening the asshole, he then propped Lorejava’s anus open with both thumbs, and poked the rising prick in with force. Luo Leijiawa ate pain, teeth bite tight pillow, two hands also clutching the bed sheet, but a face of enjoyment.

It was well past midnight until Templudov had filled Lorejava’s rectum with his semen. Nor did he bother to put down the poor ambassadors, leaving their bound and naked bodies dangling all the way, as Templudov tripped over Lorejava with one foot and huffed and puffed, to be refreshed for tomorrow.

It was nearly noon the next day in the palace, the great room where the captive Oriental beauties were imprisoned.

Templudov with seven or eight of his own soldiers, the sound of boots from far and near, to the door, ordered the guarded courtesan to open the lock, broke in. Inside the big house, six women wearing only thin clothes were helping each other to comb their hair, as soon as they saw so many men coming in, each one of them showed a look of horror.

“Haha… After all this time, you’re in good spirits!” The maharajah laughed lustfully.

The women cowered in a corner, and Sister Sue shielded herself from her sisters, though she too was afraid.

The Grand Duke took a big step forward, embraced Sister Su, and ordered under his breath, “Strip them all naked! Tie them up!”

While doing so, he pressed Sister Su down onto the big bed, clipped her hands behind her back, and then roughly ripped her thin clothes.

The soldiers came forward, and when one or two of them caught a woman, they tore her clothes. The palace maids, who were aiding and abetting the women, also helped to immobilize the bodies of the captive women and helped to send up the ropes.

Dagong’s hands were quick, and he had already stripped Su Sister naked, and was proudly shaking off the rope while taking the opportunity to touch and pinch and abuse this woman who was already unable to resist. Suddenly saw two soldiers are peeling a small beauty, will pick her up legs wide open, in order to completely tear off her underwear, that is Xiaoru. The Grand Duke shouted: “Put it down! Leave this one to me! She’s a virgin that I brought back myself, hahaha…” He then instructed the two courtesans to hold Xiao Ru.

The trooper let go of the petite beauty in his hands, and then joined in the “work” of dealing with the other four women.

Going in.

Templudov had skillfully tied Sister Su’s hands securely behind her back, and the rope had been wrapped around her neck and breasts many times, but Sister Su was still struggling and refused to submit, which aroused the Archduke’s bad taste.

He was used to abusing women before, and it was not uncommon for him to tie up the maids around him and even the good women that he pulled in from the outside when he saw what he wanted. But those women were afraid of the power of the Grand Duke, and did not dare to disobey – it was too late to flatter!

Templudov was kicked backwards a few times by Sister Su, but none of them hurt, and laughed even more maniacally. Holding her in a full embrace, he cupped her chin and admired her shocked and pretty face, then with a lewd grin, he passed the rope between Sister Su’s two strands and tightly bound her bottom as well. Finally, Sister Su’s little feet were raised up, her toes tied behind her hips, and finally gagged with a ball of cloth.

In this way, such a voluptuous and headstrong oriental beauty was tied up with flower ropes so that she could no longer move. With her breasts pressed underneath her body and her limbs tied behind her, the more she looked, the more sexy she became, causing the Grand Duke’s beastly lust to become unbearable, laughing wildly, and the soldiers couldn’t help but sigh enviously with sideways glances.

The four captive women in the hands of the soldiers were also tied down on the bed and gagged in the same way. One by one, they were all beautiful and hot, but they were tied up in different positions, and the bondage skills of the soldiers were not as good as those of the “worthy of being a Grand Duke” Templudov.

Finally tied up Xiao Ru, there is little strength to resist, in the hands of the Grand Duke is like a small chicken pounced by the eagle, she was Templudov wantonly spread her legs tightly tied. Her hands were tied behind her head at the beginning, but suddenly the Archduke looked at the tied up Sister Su and smiled wickedly, untying the rope that was just about to be knotted, and instead pulled Xiao Ru’s pair of small jade hands in front of her body and tied them beside her knees, so that she was on all fours in the opposite position to that of Sister Su’s tied up position. The young girl’s upper and lower body were tightly bound — naturally, the Grand Duke did not pity this little beauty who was still a virgin, he had also tied up and played with the young virgins in his own country in this way!

Xiao Ru’s just about developed breasts were tightened around several times, making them look even more tender and swollen so that the skin seemed to be blowing. The private part between the femurs was also tied with two ropes, tightly desiring to enter the flesh, and the little beauty’s cries stopped as her mouth was gagged.

On the big bed were all the beautiful alien women who had been humiliated and tied up. When they were finally finished, I pointed at their beautiful bodies, tweaked their swollen breasts, sucked on their nipples that had hardened as a result of this, pinched and squeezed their pussies, smeared the love juices that had leaked out from this, and watched their faces swoon with shame…

The Grand Duke and his soldiers are really enjoying themselves, and even the courtesans who are watching are stealing their own private parts now!

They were probably thinking about how exciting it would be for them to be bound like that, to be molested by a man!

(End of section V)

Completion date 2001-03-20

(Section VI)

On this day the Han army called for battle on another hill, but saw the Russian army laughing instead of being surprised, and pointing to the bottom of the city and cursing badly. Then saw the Grand Duke Templudov personally led a pair of soldiers, will be naked and tightly bound six captive women carried to the city. Russian soldiers more and more laughter, the Han army did not lose color. The original war, the rape of the enemy’s women in the tribe has always had the effect of destroying the enemy’s fighting spirit.

As far as I could see from the bottom of the city, the Grand Duke and his soldiers began to abuse the women, and the Russian soldiers were drooling and bursting into giggles. Li Tuan was so angry that his lungs were about to explode, thinking: if he had known about the tragedy today, he would not have agreed to such a plan at that time. Xiao Hyeong was even more distressed because Su Sister, who was humiliated in the city, was his woman. The Han army retreated and withdrew.

The feast continued in the city, with the Maharaja playing with his own soldiers, followed by the wolf-like generals… Each woman was given ten rounds of torture, and when they were done, they were dragged back with only the strength to breathe.

Templudov laughed maniacally at the city, which was no longer deserted, and looked out over the distant Han camp to set his next gambit.

Li Tuan and Xiao Heng led their troops back to the camp with their heads hanging down and returned to the marquee, where they sat down opposite each other without saying a word. Suddenly, they were shocked to see incredible waveforms in front of their eyes – and then the colorful colors quickly coalesced.

“Great King!” Li Tuan and Xiao Heng immediately bowed down. Because they were wearing armor, they knelt down on one knee, with their hands cited in front of their bodies–this was the military ritual of paying respect to the king since ancient times.

The colors cleared, and it was indeed Zhao Hao who appeared–only he was able to use the method of time-space flight to travel between reality and the otherworldly realm.

Zhao Hao didn’t speak first, his head spinning as he reconciled his breath. He had just come from the Eastern Expedition Front, returned to the real world, and then immediately returned to the foreign realm right afterward, landing to the Western Expedition Front. The Time and Space Flying Over skill had finally grown, and he could now fly twice in a row, but it was still rather reluctant.

After a long period of silence, Zhao Hao opened his mouth and smiled, “Give me a glass of water.”

Li Tuan breathed a sigh of relief, busy to make the small school to go to bring water, also burn charcoal to make tea. Yan Han is located in the remote west, tea is not easy to get, An Han existing small amount of stock, usually even senior generals can not make tea every day.

Zhao Hao smiled again. Dressed in gold robes and armor, he was straight up afraid of being seen when he returned home to reality from the Eastern Front. Upon landing in his room, he realized that he was all overthinking it──the last time he came to the Otherworld in the middle of the night, and no matter how long he was in the Otherworld, the time of reality didn’t pass by.

It was even more of a relief to have it confirmed. In that case,  how free it is to stay wherever you are for as long as you want! The only thing I’m worried about is whether I’ll grow up fast and age fast. A student in high school, coming here, is already a king ah!

★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★★ I pulled out a packet of tea from my arms and handed it to Li Tuan with a smile.

This was taken from home before coming to this world again. In the whole of An Han, there were actually only about a thousand pounds of tribute tea. I guess the original owner of the new city──that Mongolian Khan King and his men didn’t really like tea.

But tea for the Han people, but is indispensable to the beverage. Not only the Han people, the Western Xia people and the female real people also like; In contrast, the Mongolian people have been living in the bitter cold place, to spirits as the favorite, followed by dairy products, even milk tea is also Mongolia south just after the rise of the fashion.

Li Tuan took the tea with a bow, and the solemn look on his face relaxed a little, and he looked a little joyful – he saw that the odd package turned out to be a rather refined tea, and he would also feel that I, the king, had brought it here especially for him! So we relaxed and talked.

Generals Li and Xiao asked with concern about the battle situation on the front line, I shook my head, and they were shocked. I smiled again, in fact, there is no battle situation.

When I led the Eastern Expeditionary Army and traveled to Cangling Mountain, I learned that the enemy was already heavily fortified in Lopuche. Our army was small and we didn’t dare to rush forward, we only built the Cangling Pass (it is a pass, but in fact it is only a temporary earth city, but we didn’t have the manpower to build a formal pass), and we also raided the territory to the north and south. We have fought a number of small battles, eliminating the enemy army totaled no more than a thousand people, their own damage is very small, but there is no big gain.

Up ahead the Mongols and the Russians faced each other.

I really admire Shataniev, the commander of the Russian allied army, who organized the originally loose Russian nations into a powerful force, and now actually managed to remain calm and face the Mongolian iron horsemen, which the general nations were afraid of, when their back roads were cut off by the Yan Han attack.

With sufficient military provisions in the captured city, Shataniev did not panic and repelled a strong attack by tens of thousands of elite troops of the Mongolian army. After facing each other for some time, he sent out a test attack on the Han army. Our army held Cangling Pass so tightly that the Russian army was not able to advance any further.

In desperation, Shataniyev finally came up with a strange plan, to the south to capture some Islamic lands, along the Caspian Depression, the southern Caucasus, methodical withdrawal of thousands of miles to return to the Russian help to go. This man was really handsome, the Mongolian army in pursuit of a big loss, had to watch the Russian army far away.

Qi Jin and I defended Cangling Pass for a few more days, and I guessed that the Russian army had already withdrawn to the vicinity of the Black Sea, and the Mongolian army was busy fighting with the Islamic forces in the south, and didn’t come to attack. At this time, 6,000 reinforcements also arrived, so I ordered Qi Jin to stay in the same place to hold and build the pass, and I myself used the overflying method to rush to the western front – although I can’t directly overfly in this world, but I am able to go to the real world, and then landed towards the desired location.

The eastward expedition was not very fruitful as it was blocked by a powerful enemy, but it did open up a lot of land, and since then the three hundred miles eastward of Anhan were also included in our territory, and the defense of the capitol was given a few more barriers.

The northern road to Uda went very well, and by now he has already returned to China. He has expanded our country by 2,000 miles, reaching into the northern wilderness of the forest, and has gained the trust of the minorities, who have since become a loyal part of our country – Yan Han has been a multi-ethnic nation since its birth, and is now happy to have included the native minorities in its family. Wuda also recruited 5,000 soldiers, which became an extremely rare fighting force.

The one that has not yet been divided is the one that went all the way to the west with the earliest troops. When the 6,000 reinforcements from the eastern front arrived, they had brought word that 4,000 reinforcements had also gone to the western front. Well, that’s almost here too.

Then I asked Generals Li and Xiao how the battle on the western front was going. They told of their previous great successes, and also of their present annoyances.

I find it abhorrent! There is no denying that rape has been an aid to war since ancient times, from ancient times, to the Middle Ages, to the two modern world wars, to the civil war in Bosnia and Herzegovina… Rape has always been a means to satisfy one’s own desires, and a means to break the enemy’s will to fight.

“Don’t worry, we’ll rescue the suffering woman, and, double it!” I then said this.

Originally, our army was disciplined and never committed any offense; but even those fellows in the city of Yechei went so far, that in order to quell public indignation, it was high time that we might as well take vengeance.

(Section VI, end of chapter V)

Completion date 2001-03-31